Halloween 2: The Nightmare isn’t deactivated

Warning!: This is an unatherized fan fiction story. The characters, places, or objects either
belong to Paramount, Inc. or Compass Films International. They had no part in the making of
this story. This story is rated PG-13.

Hi,
This is Michael Cochrane. I made a fan fiction story of two of my favorite things of
entertainment, Halloween(the first film) and Star Trek: Voyager. Of course I also like part two
of Halloween. From my opinion, there should have been only two. For the sequel of the
original
story: HALLOWEEN: THE NIGHT HE CAME TO VOYAGER, there will only be two, no three
or
more. If you been wondering what I was doing, I was working on another story using another
pen name, but none of that now. I’ll explain somethings here:

1. The story will be like the first and second films, the ending of the first story is the begining
of the
second story.

2. If you look at the Verson 2 of HALLOWEEN: THE NIGHT HE CAME TO VOYAGER, the
ending
is changed.

3. Michael’s escaped from the holonovel and is out after Janeway since she took the role of
Laurie
Strode.

4.The doctor’s emitter and a knife is missing. That means Michael’s using it.

5. The only way Janeway can finsh Michael off is to get him into the second part of the novel,
which won’t be easy.

6. Janeway is still injuried, even theow she was in sickbay, it’s the only way to continue the
story from
the first.

Well, that’s all for now. ENJOY!!!!!!

Janeway:(knocks twice)Tommy, unlock the door. (Tommy does. Janeway
takes Tommy’s hand and carefully pulls him out of the bathroom with Linsy behind him) I
want you to
listen to me. I want you to down stairs and out the front door. I want you to go down the
street to the
McKenizes house. I want you to tell them to call the police and tell them to send them over
here.
Now, do as I say.

Janeway rests after whats happened. But she did not know it that the Shape has just sat
back up and
is going to kill her. Outside Tommy and Linsy run out of the house like they were told. As
they do,
Dr. Loomis sees them run. Back inside, Janeway gets back on her feet, the Shape aswell. He
steps
closer and closer knowing she won’t make it out alive this time. Janeway takes a few steps
from the
doorway then suddenly the Shape spends her around to face him and begins to choke her.
She tries
her best to fight back. Suddenly Dr. Loomis comes upstairs to see what happenning.
Janeway reaches
and rips the mask to reveal the human face behind it. The Shape catches the mask. Dr.
Loomis knows
it Michael Myers. He has gun drawn and ready. Michael puts the mask back on. Loomis fires
a shot into
Michael. He falls back into the bedroom. Loomis runs and enters the room to find Michael
standing
upright. One after another Loomis shoots Michael. The last shot cause Michael to fall off the
balcany. His
body hit the ground with a hard TUMP! Back upstairs, Loomis pulls the trigger one last time
to catch a
empty clinder. Janeway, who covered her ears, removed her hands from her head.

Janeway:(Looking at Loomis) It was the Boogieman.
Loomis:(Looking at Janeway) As a matter of fact,it was.

Loomis walked over to the balcany to see the dead body of Michael Myers.
But when he looked down, the body was gone.

Janeway: Computer, end program.

Every disapears to revile a Hologrid.

Janeway: Janeway to Sickbay?
Doctor: Sickbay, here.
Janeway: Send a medical detachment to Holodeck 3.
Doctor: Why? What happened?
Janeway: I met the Boogieman. And his name was Michael Myers.

Later on in Sickbay, Janeway tells her story to Chakotay.

Chakotay: That must have been a tough time for you.
Janeway: Yes it was. On the other hand, I found two little kids I’ll never forget.

B’Lenna comes in with a report.

B’Lenna: The glich is gone for good.
Janeway: Did you find out who wrote that program?
B’Lenna: Well I would have, if…
Janeway: If what?
B’Lenna: If we could find the charater you call Michael Myers.
Janeway: What?
B’Lenna: I ran every search I could and the charater is missing. I even checked all deleted
programs.
Doctor: Since we are speaking of missing things, I can’t find my holo-emitter.It’s as if it
disapeared into
thin air. It was here when I deactivated myself. Now, it’s gone.
Janeway: It’s not wise to play a halloween prank on me, Doctor.

Kes looks around in the equpment bin. She searches for something.

Doctor: Kes, do you know where the emitter is?
Kes: No. I can’t find that sergical knife I replicated earlier.

It suddenly hits Janeway hard.

Janeway: He’s on the loose.
B’Lenna: I need some sleep. I’ve been partied to death tonight.
Janeway:(To B’Lenna) You don’t know what death is.

Halloween 2: The Nightmare Isn’t Deactivated.
By Michael Cochrane

Michael Myers silently craws through the jefferies tube, with the
holo-emitter on his arm. He crawls his way to a section of the tube. A
banging start’s up. Michael pauses for a moment. He looks down the tube
to another section. He sees a ensign working on a plasma vent. She works
as fast as she can. She hopes to make it to the party in the Mess Hall.

Ensign:(repeating what happened earlier) Can you fix the plasma vent in
section 4 on deck 3? Why sure. How long will it take? A few minutes.
Yeah. A few minutes my ass!

A small sound breaks her from the work she looks down the tube from
where the sound came from.

Ensign: Hello? Steven is that you?

She puts down the hammer and looks down the tube.

Ensign: Hello?

She gets into the tube and begins to crawl down toward the section to
look around. Suddenly, a hand grabs her by her uniform and pulls her
out of the tube. Michael quickly grabs her by the troat and lifts her
into the air. He takes the knife and slams it into her stomach and
begins to rip it out. Meanwhile in sickbay Janeway is throwing commands
to her crew members in the room.

Janeway: Chakotay, hail the intire crew tell them to get to their rooms
a.s.a.p. B’Lenna, search the holonovels for a part two of Halloween. We
may need it. Kes your going to stay here with the Doctor.

Janeway tries to take a step off the bed, but her foot shoots pain up
her leg. She moans in pain.

Doctor:(helping Janeway back on the bed) Captain, you’ve been stab, cut,
and have a broken foot. You have to stay in sickbay until tomarrow, when
I can put a cast on your foot.
Janeway: But I got to stop him, Doctor.
Doctor: Since the medical officer is higher then the Captain when he or
she is injuried, you must stay in sickbay.

Neelix comes in to get an interview for tomarrows episode of A Breifing
With Neelix.

Neelix: Captain, I heard what happened to you. Are you alright?
Janeway: Neelix, now is not the time to be a reporter.

The lights suddenly go out. The four could barely see anything.

Janeway: He cut the power.
Neelix: Who cut the power?

The backup light suddenly come on. Kes walks over to Neelix.

Kes: I don’t think the Captain is safe here Doctor.
Doctor: I don’t think she’s safe anywhere in the ship.
Neelix: Where’s the best place to be safe?

A loud clanking noise comes from the hatch entering the sickbay.

Janeway: Security, inturder alert in sickbay.

The hatch springs open to reveal Michael, whos hand is covered in blood.

Doctor: Kes, Neelix, get the Captain out of here.
Kes: What about you?
Doctor: I’ll hold him here for as long as I can.

Neelix and Kes helps Janeway out of sickbay. Michael stands watching as they leave.

Doctor: So, your Mr. Myers. I’m the Emergency Medical Hologram. I’m going to
tell you about hurting everyone else. You do know it’s not right. Did you hurt your hand?

Michael steps up to the Doctor and hits him in the mouth. The Doctor falls hard to the floor.
The Doc
as quick as he can gets up and tackles Michael hard. Doc tries to pull the Holo-Emitter off of
Michael’s
arm. Michael then grabs Doc’s face and throws him against the glass wall to the Doc’s
office.Michael
walks over to a panel and drives the knife into it. The Doctor disapears. Meanwhile, Kes,
Neelix, and
Janeway walk as quickly as they can to a turbolift. They stop in front of the lift.

Janeway: Due to Michael’s idea, It’s going to take longer for the lift to get here then it usually
does.
Neelix: As long as we can get away, we may be fine.

Janeway types on a consile near the lift. Neelix and Kes stand watch. Michael steps into the
hallway. He stands quiety watching the three try to escape.

Neelix: Captain, he’s found us.
Kes: And he looks pist.

Then Michael stands looking at them for a moment, tilting his head. The he begins to walk
towards them.
Slowly, each step felt like a beat of a drum. Janeway punches the panel as quickly as she
can. Michael
still doesn’t stop. The panel reads the floor the lift is on. It slow reads brige, two, three, four,
five. The
doors suddenly open to their surprise. The three pile in. Janeway punches the door close
button hoping
to close the doors before Michael can reach the doors. The lifts doors close slowly. Michael
who’s now
near the doors, sticks his hand in the way. He tries his best to stop the doors. But he misses
and the
doors close.

Janeway:(To the lift)Brige.
Neelix: That was a close one.
Kes: Yeah, a little to close.

The doors open to reveal the Brige. Chakotay sees them inside.

Chakotay: I tought you were going to stay in sickbay. What happened?
Kes: Michael tried to kill us. He’s after the Captain.

Tom overhears the conversation. He jumps in.

Tom: Commander, the Captain is the only person he wants because she took the role of
Laurie.
Janeway: Mr. Paris, how do you know that?
Tom: I’m the one who written the program.
Janeway: You?
Tom: Afraid so. You see, you’re not to play in it, you’re saposed to watch it.
Janeway: Great! Now I’m a target.
Kes: Not on our watch.
Kim: Captain, B’Lenna found the second holonovel of Halloween 2.
Tom: Wait a minute…
Janeway: That’s good. I have to face him alone.
Chakotay: Listen, the only way to get down there is by lift. With that holo character on the
loose,
you’ll have to wait here for now.

Suddebly a voice comes over the communicators.

Voice: Post 3 to Security! It’s him! Michael Myers! He’s.. aaaaaaaaAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!
Chalotay: Post 3 come back. What happened? How many people were stationed at each
post?
Tuvok: Thirteen people per post.

Chakotay and the others are shocked by what has happened.

Tuvok: Commander, we’ve got reports from our guards at several posts before we lost
contact
with post 3, Myers has taken out 6 out of the 11 posts.
Chakotay: Contact the other posts. Tell them to haul ass to the mess hall.

Janeway turns to the lift. None of the others are paying attention.to her.

Janeway: I’m going alone. I want everyone to stay in their rooms and in the mess.

Chakotay turns to face Janeway.

Chakotay: Are you sure you can make it?

Janeway looks at Chakotay for a moment.

Janeway: I’ve made it this far, haven’t I?

Tom walks up to Chakotay and Janeway.

Paris: Captain, I don’t know if you know this, but….
Janeway: Whatever it is, Tom, will have to wait till later. I’m heading to Holodeck 2. Inform
the crew.

Janeway makes her way into the Turbolift.

Janeway:(to the computer) Deck 3.

A minute later Janeway makes her way to the entrance to the Holodeck. She punches a few
keys on
a nearby computer console. She looks down the hallway, to see if anyone was there. The
Holodeck
doors open for her.

Janeway:(to herself) Well, here goes nothing.

She limps into a new setting, noting like she’s seen before. The setting is outside of a
building. A sign at
the top of the building reads “Haddonfield Memoiral Hosptil” She begins to limp to the door.
She has a
bad feeling that someone is watching her. She looks around her, not seeing anything. She
enters the
hosptil. The halls seem dark and empty. She could barly see anything. The only backup
lights are on.
She makes her way down one of the hallways. There is a faint sound. Janeway stops dead in
her tracks.
It sounded like the doorway to the holodeck. She relized that she wasn’t alone in there now.
She knew
that Michael was in there. The sound came from behind her. She tries to move as quickly as
she can.

A female voice: Laurie!

Janeway stops for a moment and turns around to see a female nurse. The nurse has blond
hair, blue
eyes, she wears her nurse outfit and a blue sweater.

Nurse: Laurie! Laurie wait!

Janeway didn’t have time to fool around with another holo-character. She turns around and
begins to limp
again.

Nurse: Wait! Laurie!

Janeway turns around again to look at the nurse. Janeway’s eyes grow wide.

Janeway: LOOK OUT BEHIND YOU!!!

The nurse turns around to see the Shape behind her. Michael slams the knife into her back
and lifts
her into the air. Janeway was in shock. The nurse, looks down at her feet. Then her shoes
fall off. Michael
pulls the knife out and the nurse falls down, dead. Janeway began to limp away from them,
but Michael
had homed in on her. She rounds a corner without thinking. Limping as fast as she could.
She passes a
streacher and slings it over to slow down Michael. She bumps into a door that leads into a
stairway. She
begins to move down the stairs without tring to make a sound. She passes through a door
into a hallway.
She moves over to the first door and tries to open it. Locked. She moves over to another
door. Locked,
aswell. She moves over to another door. The door can be opened. She limps inside and
closes the door.
She makes her way down some steps. She relizes that the place she’s in is a boiler room.
She moves
over to a shelf without a noise, she turns around and backs up slowly. She bumps into
something soft.
She turns around to see it’s one of her crewmembers, hanging dead. She lets out a horrified
scream. The
crewmember’s stomach was ripped out and guts hanging loose. The sound of a door shuting
draws her
attention away from the dead crewmember. She turns aroun to see the Shape standing next
to the boiler,
ready to make her the next victim. She looks up at the top of the sheif beside her. She sees a
window at
the top. She quickly climbs the sheif and opens the window. She crawls halfway through
before she feels
the Shapes hand tring to grab her. She pulls herself as far as she can. Then she looses her
grip and falls
from the window. She lands on a pile of boxs and slumps to the floor. She gets up as quick
as she can.
She limps a little bit before she hears something landing on the boxes like she did. She looks
over to her
right to see an elevator. She makes her way over to it. She punches the up button for the
elevator. She
can hear the sound of glass snaping. She knew that the Shape was there. She punches the
button many
times. The lgith of the floors begins to move down slowly. She can hear the Shape’s breath
from his
mask. She turns around to see the Shape rounding the corner, ready to kill. The doors to the
elevator
open. Janeway falls back into the elevator. She punches the close doors button to get the
doors to close.
The Shape is about to reach into the levetors doors. But the doors close in time before the
Shape’s could
make it. The doors on the other side of the elevator open. Janeway limps out of it to get
away.

Dr. Sam Loomis sits in the back seat of a Trooper as if passes a sign that reads “Now
Leaving
Haddonfield. Hope you enjoyed your stay”. Beside him sat Marion Chambers, the nurse that
was helping
Loomis to transfer Michael to Harddon County for his trial. She wears a trinch coat, a pink
sweater, a pair
of blue jeans, and boots. He knows that Michael is still on the loose.

Marion: I’m sorry.
Loomis: Don’t feel sorry for me. Feel sorry for that little town back there. It will take years
before they
can under stand this.

The Trooper looks into the rear view mirror at Loomis for a moment. Then continues to drive.

Marion: Doctor Loomis, I need to tell you something…
Loomis: Did you see the blackboard back at the school?
Marion: Yeah, but…
Loomis: The Ruins preachers used held bonfires for the gods. Prisoners of War, Criminals,
the insane,
animals were… burned alive in baskets. The Ruins, by watching the sacrifices, believed that
they could
see omens as a feature. Samhain is not about evil. It’s not about ghosts, goblins or witches.
It’s about the
unconcinous mind. We are all afraid of the darkness inside ourselves…

Marion does want to tell him, but she should.

Marion: Doctor Loomis, I think there’s something you should know….
Loomis: I’ve seen everything.
Marion: No, it’s not that. It’s about the girl you saved earlier tonight…
Loomis: What about her?
Marion: It’s not fair, they should be able to tell us….. That girl, that Strode girl… That’s
Captain Kathryn
Janeway. She found this program to use for babysitting because she near got the chance to
when she
was young. This program was to be used to watch, not to interact with. She didn’t know
about it until she
went over to the Wallace house. And Michael thinks she’s Laurie Strode, who’s his sister.
Loomis: How do you know about this?
Marion: B’Lenna Torres programed me to tell you about it so you can help her.
Loomis: Tonight after I shot him, where did she go?
Marion: Right now, she’s at the Haddonfield Hosptil.

Loomis leans up to the Trooper.

Loomis: Do you know where the hosptil is located?
Trooper. It’s about 2 miles back.
Loomis: Turns this car around now.
Trooper: I got orders…

Loomis pulls out his gun and puts it to the Troopers head.

Loomis: Those orders have changed.
Trooper: Dr. Loomis, you don’t know what you’re getting into…
Loomis: What do you guys usually do? Fire a warning shot, right?

Loomis aims the gun at the window of the passenger side and fires at it. The glass fly
outward.
The Trooper stops the car, does a three point turn, and drives back to Haddonfield.

Back at the Hosptil in the parking lot, Janeway sit in the floorboard of a 57 Chevy. She sits
waiting.
Then a shadow falls over the inside of the car. The Driver side door opens and a man in his
20’s gets
in. He’s covered in blood. He tries to start the car. But the engine won’t turn. Janeway sees a
name tag
on his shirt.

Janeway:(reading from the tag) Jimmy.

Jimmy looks over at Janeway on the floorboard.

Jimmy: It’s ok. We’re um….We’re gonna get out of here.

He tries to start the engine again, but it still won’t turn.

Jimmy: I think.. I think ah……

He passes out and his he hits the horn. The horn blairs loud. Janeway gets up from the
floorboard and
pulls his head off of it. His head falls back. Janeway tries to start the car with no luck. She
looks over
at Jimmy. Then she crawls over to the passenger side and gets out of the car. She lands flat
on her
chest. She begins to crawl . She sees the headlights of a car. It turns out to be the Trooper
car. Inside
the car, Loomis sits for a moment.

Loomis: I would handcuff you to the wheel, but I have a feeling that I’ll nned your help in
there. Can I
trust you?
Trooper: What do I have to loose? Except my job?

Loomis, the Trooper and Marion get out of the car. Janeway is glad they are there.

Janeway:(not load enough) Help…. help…

And they walk inside. Loomis shutting the door behind him.

Janeway: HELP ME!!!!!!!

She looks at the doors, expecting for Loomis to come back out. But he doesn’t. She gets up
on her feet
and limps over to the doors. She begins to have a bad feeling. She looks around for a
moment. Then she
spots something. She spots a red mask. She relized that it’s Michael. She limps over to the
door quickly.
She bangs on the door as hard as she can.

Janeway: HELP!! HELP ME PLEASE!! HELP!!!

Loomis turns around to see Janeway in need. He runs over and opens the door.

Loomis: Come on! Get in!

Janeway gets in and Loomis closes the door. Janeway backs up into Marion. Marion holds
Janeway in
her arms.

Marion: It’s ok. It’s going to be alright.

Loomis aims the gun just as the Shape comes into view through the glass door. Michael
slams into the
door, breaking the glass. Still walk toward his prey. Loomis shots Michael once. Making him
stop in his
tracks. Then he fires four more times. The Shape falls down to his knees. Then falls back,
lying flat. The
Trooper comes up from the hall beside Michael.

Loomis: STOP!
Trooper: He’s dead.
Loomis: NO HE’S NOT! HIS STILL BREATHING!

The Trooper backs up a step. Loomis turns to Marion.

Loomis: There’s a radio in the Troopers radio. Go out there and radio for help.
Marion: I’ll also contact the brige.
Loomis: Go on and move!

Marion makes her way past the Trooper.

Trooper: Wait a minute! I’m the only autherized to use that.
Loomis:(to Marion) MOVE!!!

Marion bends down and takes the holo-emitter from Michael. Then she makes her way to the
car. Loomis
moves over to Janeway.

Loomis: Kathryn, are you all right?
Janeway: Why won’t he die?

Loomis looks over at Michael again to see the Trooper leaning over him.

Loomis: I SAID GET AWAY!!!
Trooper: He’s stop breathing!

The Shape suddenly grabs the Trooper and pulls him to the floor.

Loomis: NO!!

Loomis aims the gun. Janeway looks on as Michael slices the Troopers through with the
knife. She
beings to pull on Loomis’ coat.

Janeway: Come on, Loomis. Come on, please.

The Shape gets up onto his feet. Loomis then turns around and decides to go with
Janeway’s idea: Run.

They run a little ways down the hall and turn a corner. The both go through a door. Loomis
closes the
door behind him. Then they run down to a set of twin doors. They go through and stop to
catch their
breath. Loomis steps back up to the door to look through a small window. Then he grabs
Janeway and
pulls her down a nearby hall. They stop to look around for a place to hide. Janeway spots a
room and
they go in. Then Loomis turns out the lights. Outside, Marion is using the arch to contact the
brige.

Chakotay:(on comm) Who is this?
Marion: This is Marion Chambers with Kathryn Janeway on Holodeck 3. He’s here!
Chakotay:(on comm) Who?
Marion: MICHAEL MYERS! JUST GET YOUR ASSES DOWN HERE!!!!!!!

Inside the room, Janeway backs up into a corner and slumps down to the floor. Loomis looks
out the
small window in the door to see Michael come through the twin doors. Loomis runs over to
Janeway
and holds out another gun. Janeway looks at it and shakes her head.

Loomis: Take it. Take it!

Michael begins to bang on the door. Loomis puts the gun at her feet and runs over to the
side of the
door as the Shape breaks through the door. Loomis comes out of the blind side of the door
and puls the
trigger of the gun he was holding. Nothing. Loomis forgot to load his gun. Michael takes the
knife and
slams it into Loomis’ stomach. Then Michael pulls it out, covered in Loomis’ blood. Loomis
falls back
and lands on the ground. Janeway looks at him, hoping he would get up. Then she looks at
the Shape
as he moves in for the kill.

Janeway: M… Michael…..

Michael stops. He lowers his knife and tilts his head as if he was tring to understand what
she just said.
Then Michael quits tilting his head. He raise the knife and continues to walk towards her.
Janeway picks
up the gun and aims it.

Janeway: Michael stop!!!!!!

Michael wouldn’t. She pulls the trigger and fires the gun. Michael’s head flies back. Then she
fires again.
Michael’s head goes back agian. He covers his eyes for a moment. Blood pores from the
mask. Janeway
puts the gun on the ground. Michael begins to stumble a little. Then he swings the knife,
tring to kill
Janeway. At this point, Janeway knew she wouldn’t make it. Then suddenly, she hears a
small hissing
sound. She looks over to see Loomis, turning on a gas tank. Michael turns around and
begins to swing in
the direction of the hissing. See Loomis in trouble. Janeway gets up. She notices that there
are 2 tanks
behind her. She turns them both on. Michael changes direction to where Janeway is, still
swinging the
knife. Loomis made his way over to another set of air tanks. He then turns them on. Michael
turns toward
the direction of Loomis. Janeway has a clear path to the door.

Loomis: Come on, come on.

Janeway moves a little.

Loomis: Get out, now!

Janeway then moves quickly out of the door. Loomis stays in the room. Janeway limps as
fast as she
can. Loomis pulls out a lighter and holds it up.

Loomis: It’s time, Michael.

Loomis lights the lighter. The room exploses. The blast makes Janeway fall to the floor. She
crawls over
to a water fountain. She sits on the side, glad that it’s over. She turns around to look at the
fire. She sees
a ball of flame on two legs walking towards her. She knew it was Michael. Then it falls over
to the ground
and burns. She sits there looking at it. Then she passes out.

When she comes too, she’s back in sickbay. She sits up and looks around. The Doctor is
working.

Janeway: Doctor?

The Doctor looks up from his work.

Doctor: Oh, good. You’re awake.

Janeway looks at her ankle, only to find it in a cast.

Doctor: How do you feel?
Janeway: Like I’ve been through Hell, Doctor.
Doctor: Well, I hope you don’t feel like that for so long. You have some vistors.
Kid voices: Laurie!!!

Janeway looks over at the doorway to the doctors office to see Tommy and Linsy. They run
over to the
bedwhere Janeway is. Janeway gets off the bed, bends down on one knee and hugs them.

Janeway: How are you two doing?
Tommy: Is he dead for good?
Janeway: Yeah Tommy. The Boogieman is dead.
Marion: Yes. That’s true.

Janeway looks up to see Marion stand in front of them. Chakotay, B’Lenna, Tom standing
behind her.

Janeway: I had a Hellava night.
Chakotay: You’re not the only one.

Janeway sits back down on the bed. Tom steps up to Janeway.

Tom: Captain….. I’m sorry. I never ment for any of this to happen.
Janeway: It’s alright, Mr. Paris. I’m just glad you made a sequel to the novel.

Everyone goes silent for a moment. Janeway began to have a bad feeling about it.

Tom: Cpatain… Earlier on the Brige, I was about to tell you something but you said it would
have to
wait…
Janeway: What is it, Tom?
Tom: Ya see…. I never made a sequel to the novel.
Janeway: What?
Tom: I never written a part 2 of the Halloween holonovel.

Janeway sits looking at Paris, not sure if he was kidding. She knew he was kidding. Or was
he?

The End.

Thank you for reading. You can find my hompage at
https://www.geocites.com/SunsetStrip/Studio/4170.
The Double Edge Sword’s homepage. Hope you enjoy my page. Have a nice day.

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Star Trek : The Five Enterprises

This story is by Kenneth Lowenberg, whose e-mail address was not included
with the story as I received it. This story comes from the AOL archives.
Because Kenneth posted it to the AOL archives, and because there’s no
e-mail address on this so I can’t ask him, I must assume he doesn’t mind
having it posted to the Internet– it’s not like AOL is any safer than
the Net. If anyone knows Kenneth’s e-mail address, please notify me.

Kenneth’s E-mail address is kennethl@mail.erols.com

STAR TREK: THE FIVE ENTERPRISES
by KENNETH A. LOWENBERG .1995
PROLOGUE
Q was shocked by the surprise he felt. After all, he
and his fellow continuum-mates were all-knowing and all-
seeing … until now.
The force of the energy invading — yes INVADING — the
Q-Continuum caught all Q by surprise.
The energy force probed their consciousness leaving
other Q helpless in its wake.
Qs … helpless?!
This Q, the most important in his own mind, found some
satisfaction at first in finding his companions caught off
guard. They, after all, had the audacity to once take away
his powers, after he played some minor pranks on Picard and
his lackeys.
He had presently returned to the continuum after
jostling with Vash, the interesting human female who had
miraculously found her way back from the Gamma Quadrant,
where Q tossed her, thanks to another group of Starfleet
minions on the flatly named space station Deep Space Nine.
At his arrival in the continuum, Q was overwhelmed by
this energy. No longer amused, he realized its predatory
powers presented a threat to him.
It was probing consciousness looking for weakness, it
had locked onto Q’s mind, on his thoughts of moments ago, of
humans.
Q struggled, focusing his powers against the invader’s.
To no avail…except for an image.
An image of intent.
Conquer …everything.
Then he felt something else, something familiar,
something which gave him hope and confidence.
It was the Q, his brothers and sisters!
The ones who had been subdued found a way to channel
their powers to him, the returnee. All the power of the Q
now resided in him.
The invaders hesitated a moment, caught off guard by
this new defense.
Then Q grappled with the creatures, probed them back,
looking for weakness… and found none, except…
…It was there and suddenly gone.
The creature fought back, focusing on what it had
learned from Q. What it apparently perceived as a
weakness… humans.
Humans and their homeworld, Earth.
This meant something to Q, strike at it and the Q
itself would be easy to stop.
‘Ridiculous,’ Q thought to the attacker. ‘Humans mean
nothing…’
But it was too late. The attacker had found Earth, Q
saw the image of the small blue world, not just now but in
all moments. The planet Earth throughout time.
Suddenly Q knew the creatures’ intentions, and in the
mili-second the creature was occupied, Q focused all his
new-found power, all the power of the Q on one word, one
image, one starship. “Enterprise.”
In the next millisecond, the creature erased the planet
Earth from all of time.

CHAPTER ONE
“Checkmate.”
Worf looked at the tri-chess board, and then at
Counselor Troi, seated across the table from him. Behind
her, the window showed the colorful star streaks of the
Enterprise traversing space at warp speed. He scowled, “I
concede the game to you, Deanna.”
The Betazoid smiled and reached for the game pieces,
beginning to reset the board. “Let’s see. That’s three.
Shall we try again?”
Worf stood. “Perhaps another time, Counselor. I
obviously am not having a good day.”
Deanna stood up, too. “Don’t fret, Worf. I was the All-
District chess champion at my high school.”
“So you’ve mentioned … many times.”
She raised her eyebrows in mock surprise. “Funny, I
don’t recall. Let’s get a bite to eat, I’m starved.” They
walked out of the rec room together. Deanna was glad to have
this time to spend with Worf, ever since their duty
schedules matched up so they were off-duty together. Worf
had been through some emotional hardships lately concerning
his late father. He had been quite reserved. Geordi and Data
asked her to look after their friend. She didn’t need to be
asked.
They arrived at Ten Forward to find a small group of
officers and civilians huddled near the bar. At the center
of the huddle was Dr. Beverly Crusher helping Guinan to her
feet. Worf and Troi rushed over, pushing their way through
the crowd.
“Step back,” Worf barked as people automatically
stepped away.
“Beverly,” Troi said. “My God, what happened?”
“I just got a little… woozy,” Guinan said as Crusher
helped her onto a bar stool.
“Guinan fainted dead away,” Beverly clarified. “One of
her assistants called sickbay and she was still out when I
got here. Frankly, Guinan. I’m concerned. We should get you
to sickbay.”
“Nonsense,” the barkeep said. “I’m fine now.”
The Doctor waved a medical sensor up and down the
length of Guinan’s body. “No unusual readings. Well, I can’t
force you to come with me. Just take it easy.”
“Certainly.” Guinan said. “Maybe I’ll end my shift a
little early.”
The crowd had backed away and the others had given her
breathing room. Guinan got up and stepped into the sanctuary
of her office behind the bar.
Once inside, she fell onto the oversized couch facing
the large viewport. Her brow wrinkled as she tried to
decipher the images and feelings which temporarily robbed
her of consciousness.

“Q, here! I guess I was stupid to think we would ever
escape from that clown’s grip,” Miles O’Brien sank his teeth
into a mutton shank.
“He’s gone now.” Keiko sat across from him in the
dinning area of their quarters on the Bajoran space station
Deep Space Nine. “Well, how is it?”
Miles took the napkin from his lap and swapped at his
face. “It’s absolutely delicious. How did you get those
bloody Cardassian replicators to do it?”
“I didn’t. I bought the meat from Quark.”
“What?!”
“He told me he knew a supplier of Earth delicacies and
he would sell it to us at a discount. Said something about
owing you a favor for help at his bar.”
Miles shook his head. “Honey, you should know Quark is
not to be trusted.”
“Not usually, I guess. But when I discovered I had the
chance to fix your favorite meal, I couldn’t say no.”
“Ahh, that’s nice sweetheart.” He took another bite of
his dinner. “And since Quark needs me to help keep his
computers up, he probably wouldn’t poison me.”
Miles laughed at the look of shock that crossed his
wife’s face.

The perimeter alarms rang through Ops. Major Kira
Nerys, the officer on duty, called for sensors. “Is a ship
coming through the wormhole?”
“Negative,” said the Starfleet man sitting at Dax’s
usual station. “Neutrino readings are normal.”
“Then what?,” Kira said frustratingly. The perimeter
alert alarms meant something was approaching the station.
“Unknown,” the man said.
“Raise shields! Scan for cloaking device signatures and
get me Commander Sisko,” Kira took a step toward the
overhead viewer which was normally focused on the wormhole.
All appeared quiet, but the damn alarms were still blaring
in her ears.
The familiar hydraulic sounds of the turbolift cut
through the alarms and Kira spun to see Sisko, Dax and
O’Brien disembarking onto the deck.
“Report, Major,” Sisko’s deep voice demanded. Even
though the tone was harsh it had a surprising calming effect
on Kira.
“I can’t explain it, Sir. The sensors obviously think
something’s there but they won’t tell us what it is.”
Sisko walked up behind Dax, who had taken her spot at
the science station. “What can you tell me, Lieutenant?”
Dax shook her head slightly, “Kira’s right. The sensors
are confused. But I can tell you it is more than one thing
approaching us.”
“Approaching us from where?,” Sisko said.
Then the viewscreen changed and five Federation
starships suddenly orbited Deep Space Nine.

CHAPTER TWO

Captain Jean-Luc Picard of the Starship Enterprise
picked himself off the command deck and surveyed the bridge.
Everyone was doing the same, no one having been able to keep
their footing during the severe buffeting.
“Report,” William Riker, his Number One, said from next
to him.
“All systems are coming back on line,” said Ensign Ro
Laren from the Ops station.
“Data,” Picard said coming up behind his android
science officer at the helm station, “What was that?”
“Unknown, Sir.”
The darkened main viewscreen encompassing the entire
front wall of the bridge sprung to life, flickering into a
multi-colored test pattern.
“Where are we?” Riker asked.
“Sensors will be operational momentarily,” Data said.
The turbolift doors opened slowly behind the command
center of the bridge. Troi and Worf emerged.
“Mr. Worf,” Picard said. “As soon as the internal
sensors are on-line, I need a status report.”
“Yes, Sir.”
The viewscreen blinked again and a very blurry image
materialized and slowly coalesced into a familiar image.
“Deep Space Nine,” Picard said.

Sisko and his crew stared dumbfounded at the main Ops
viewscreen.
“I don’t believe this,” Sisko said.
“It does seem impossible,” Dax concurred from behind
him.
On the screen were five starships — all named
Enterprise. All from different time periods.
“Commander,” O’Brien called out. “We are getting a hail
from the Enterprise, ah, 1701-D, Sir.”
“On the screen.”
The screen changed from the historic image to one of
familiarity, a Galaxy-Class starship’s main bridge. In the
center was Jean-Luc Picard, a man Sisko once despised, for
as Locutus of Borg, Picard destroyed the Starfleet at Wolf
359, in the process killing his wife Jennifer.
Sisko’s violent emotions had ebbed since he met Picard
— not Locutus — when the Enterprise arrived to assist in
the establishment of a Federation presence on DS9 earlier
this year.
But the viewer’s image brought back strong emotions of
Jennifer, nearly overwhelming Sisko for a moment.
“Captain Picard,” he said with too much emotion.
“Commander Sisko,” Picard said. “I am at a lack to
understand how we got here, all of us. I was wondering if
you could explain further.”
“I’m afraid we are as much in the dark as you.” Sisko
said.
“However, it looks as if we are about to be a part of
history.”

CHAPTER THREE
“Captain, the communications between the starship and
the space station are on recognizable, albeit advanced,
Federation hails.”

“The code signatures from the vessels and the station
fall within Starfleet parameters. There is a 92 percent
probability they are Federation crafts.”
The Captain spun in his chair to look at the center
viewscreen. “But of a much advanced design.” He got up and
walked over to his science officer. The Starship Enterprise
was just returning from the Khitomer Conference en route to
decommissioning when the ship began to shake apart.
“So, Spock,” Captain James T. Kirk said to his Vulcan
First Officer, “Could the buffeting we just experienced have
been a time warp?”
Spock raised an eyebrow. “All evidence supports the
conclusion.”
“And,” Kirk said, rubbing his hands together, “From
what we’ve just heard, it seems Captain Picard of Enterprise
…D, knows Commander Sisko of DS9.”
“It would seem so.”
“So perhaps we are in their time period. Uhura,” Kirk
said to his communications officer. “Get me Captain Picard
… of the Starship Enterprise.”
“Yes, Sir.”

“Who?” Picard asked incredulously.
“Captain James T. Kirk,” Worf repeated.
“I guess I should have expected this,” Picard
commented.
He stood up, as did Riker and Troi.
Picard glanced toward his Number One.
“Well, Sir. It’s not every day you get to address a
legend,” Riker said.
Picard put his hands up in front of him, as if he were
pushing something away. “Now, everyone. I know how important
James Kirk and his crew were to Federation history, but we
must remember they are apparently here from the past. We can
not let them know more about their future than is absolutely
necessary. Or else we risk altering our history.”
“I’m afraid it’s much too late for that, Jean-Luc,”
said a familiar voice from behind him.
Picard spun on his heel to face… “Q!”

“Of course,” Picard fumed as he took two steps toward
the entity. “This little affair has your trademark of chaos
all over it.”
Q took two steps back. “Normally, I’d agree with you,
Picard. But this time its something far worse than a common
prank.”
“Q!”
“Picard, this is serious, not only to you but to me.”
“Oh come now, Q. What could possibly harm an omnipotent
entity?,” the Captain said rolling his eyes. “Now deliver
those starships back to…”
“That’s just it Picard. Unbelievably, something has
affected me and all Q. We’re immobilized.”
Data stood up, “Immobilized? As I understood it, the Q
Continuum was omnipotent and, to the extent of the known
physical universe, all-powerful.”
“A nice thought,” Q said. “But, alas, no longer true.
There’s a new bully in the neighborhood.”
Picard brow furrowed. “Indeed, and just what is this
bully’s intentions.”
Q plopped down onto the nearest chair. “To conquer …
everything. And they’ve started by neutralizing the
continuum and eliminating… something else.”
“And what is that?,” Worf asked.
“Believe me, Microbrain, you don’t want to know.”
“Q,” Picard yelled. “Stop this evasiveness and…”
“Earth, Picard. They eliminated the Planet Earth. It
never existed.”
No one said anything. There was no movement on the
bridge.
“Speechless,” Q said. “I would never had believed it. I
guess these new guys are more powerful.”
“Come …now…, Q.” Picard said slowly. “If what you
say were true than how could any of us be here.”
“At the last moment before your beloved home was
vanquished, I used all the remaining power of the Q to …
save you.”
“Why?” Data asked.
“Because, my dear Data, you and your crew were all that
I could think of… off the top of my head… that could
help me banish these bullies.”
“Really?” Picard said. “And… the other Enterprises.”
“An aftereffect, I suppose, Jean-Luc. I only had a
mali-second to act, and my powers were unfocused due to the
invaders. So when I thought Starship Enterprise, we got more
than we bargained for.”
“…And DS9?”
“Simply the last place I visited in your universe
before the invasion.”
“Wonderful.” Picard said.
Riker stepped up next to his Captain. “It looks as if
we have a problem, Sir.”
“Always the master of understatement, Riker,” Q said.
“Well, at least you’ve got me along to help for the
duration.”
“Marvelous,” Worf said.

“No response, Sir,” Uhura said.
“Hmmm. Are our hailing frequencies compatible with
theirs?”
Uhura shrugged, “Assuming they are from our future they
should be able to read us. After all, I can read old-style
radio waves.”
“Good point,” Kirk said. “Well…”
He was interrupted by a beeping from Uhura’s station.

“Is it Picard?” Kirk asked.
“No, Sir. It’s from the previous Enterprise. NCC-1701.”
Kirk looked at Spock then turned slowly to the
viewscreen. “Visual.”
The screen wavered and a familiar visage filled it, a
ruggedly handsome man, who Kirk noted with sadness, was
doomed to spend his older years crippled by Delta Ray
exposure. “This is Captain Christopher Pike of the Starship
Enterprise. Come in, please.”
Kirk swallowed. “This is Captain James T. Kirk … of a
future Starship Enterprise.”
Pike nodded, “Our sensors confirm all the starships
orbiting the station are future versions of my ship.”
“Yes,” Kirk said. “We have come to the same
conclusion.”
“Mr. Spock, my science officer,” Pike said, “has
suggested we have as little exposure as possible so as not
to further disrupt the course of future events. I just
needed to confirm our findings.”
“I … understand,” Kirk replied. “For now, we should
limit communications to emergencies.”
“Agreed, Pike out.”
The viewscreen wavered and resumed the image of the
Enterprises orbiting Deep Space Nine.
Kirk turned to Spock, “Do you remember ever giving that
suggestion to Captain Pike.”
“Negative, Captain. I have no recollection of these
events ever occurring on the other Enterprise. I will scan
the library computer records.”
“Curiouser and curiouser,” Kirk said as he sat in his
chair.

“You saved us?,” Riker shook his head in bewilderment.
Q shrugged, “I admit to a touch of temporary insanity.”
Picard walked to the main viewscreen. Four Starship
Enterprises — a legacy spanning the history of the United
Federation of Planets. From Captain April to Captain
Garrett, NCC-1701 has defined the eras of their service.
Now, if Q could be believed — and Picard admitted he had no
reason not to believe — Earth had been eliminated, had
never existed.
And through a fluke of undefinable cosmic powers, these
historic ships and crews have come together to face their
greatest challenge: To restore humanity.
And to defeat a force more powerful than the most
powerful entity Picard had ever encountered.
“Mind-boggling, eh, Mon Capitan,” Q said, coming up
behind him.
Picard turned and marched past him up the ramp to
Worf’s security station. He turned and faced the entity, who
still stood front and center. “Let’s say your right, Q, and
Earth is gone.”
“I AM right, Picard. I checked. It’s not just gone, it
was never there. Eight planets, not nine. Mercury, Venus,
Mars. Earth is an asteroid belt.”
“Which leaves me two immediate questions.” Picard said
gripping the security station. “One: why did these
aggressors spare you? And two: what has this done to
galactic history?”
Q shook his head and walked toward the command chair.
“Good questions. One: to taunt me, I suppose. The great
taunter of the Universe, being taunted himself. They
probably are having a laugh riot — biding their time before
they play out their game.
“And two: I said before humans were not important.
However, you have had a large impact on this sector of space
— in another reality. Now it’s open season.”
“Who controls this space?,” Worf asked.
“I’m not sure really,” Q responded. “But, I’ll bet we
find out soon enough.”
Data turned in his chair, “If I may, one can
extrapolate, using known history as a referent, that this
sector of space is probably controlled by the Cardassian
Alliance. Assuming there was no Federation to help excise
them from Bajoran Space.”
“Assuming the Klingon Empire has not staked claim to
this space long ago,” Worf said with a bit of pride.
Picard looked at him with surprise. “Mr. Worf?”
“The Klingons had a strong military presence in this
sector long before the Cardassians were a power. If there
was no Federation…”
“You would have all died after Praxis or been conquered
by the Romulans at Khitomer. Power, indeed.” Q said.
Worf growled.
Q laughed.
Picard clapped his hands, “Gentlemen, this speculation
is foolhardy and useless. Mr. Data. Mr. Worf. Start long
range sensor sweeps. See if we can get some answers.”
“Deep Space Nine may be of some assistance, Sir,” Data
added.
“Indeed,” Picard agreed. “Get me Commander Sisko. And
send a general hail to the other Enterprises telling them to
stand by for more information.”

“Can we confirm these are friendly vessels?,” Odo asked
seconds after arriving at Ops.
Sisko shrugged, “It is the Enterprise out there –our
Enterprise from our time period, Constable. I have no reason
to believe the others are anything but what they seem.”
“Never-the-less,” Odo countered, “It might be wise if
we take more defensive measures.”
O’Brien stood from behind his station, slightly
annoyed.
“Odo, the Enterprise would never take any action
against this station.”
“Just the same, Chief, caution is warranted. This is a
highly unusual situation…”
The security chief was interrupted by a signal from
O’Brien’s station. “Its Captain Picard, Sir.”
Sisko moved to center of Ops and then thought twice,
“In my office, please, Chief.”

Sisko sat behind his desk turning his baseball over and
over in his hand, tossing it between the two. He was trying
to absorb the information Picard just gave him.
No Earth. Never an Earth.
Blast Q. Sisko could not believe Q wasn’t behind this,
and was frankly surprised at how easily Picard seems to have
excepted his word. As far as Sisko could tell, Q couldn’t be
trusted as far as an infant could toss his baseball.
However, if there were entities more powerful than Q
out to conquer the Universe, than what the hell could Sisko,
could any of them do, to stand in its way?
Picard had suggested a meeting of all the captains on
DS9. Sisko agreed and left the Enterprise Captain to deal
with his counterparts. He had to deal with getting the
station ready for the historic event and ready to deal with
whatever came next.
He would need to call a meeting of his senior staff. If
Picard was right and history had reset itself sans an Earth
and human race, then they would inevitably encounter the
political forces of the sector very soon.

Rom had rarely heard his brother laugh so excitedly.
Quark came up from behind and slapped him on the back
so hard it almost knocked him over. “Don’t be some glum,
Rom. This is the profit-making event of the month… at
least. All the Captains of the Enterprises. We’ll have them
all here, at Quark’s Place. Who in their right mind would
pass up the opportunity to meet so many heroes at one time?
Everyone on the station …on the ships … on Bajor… will
be here. Buying, gambling, drinking …loosing their
money… to us.”
Rom coughed. “But brother, what if the rumor is true,
that Earth has been erased from existence, and that the
Federation doesn’t exist either?”
Quark laughed louder, “Then, finally, Sisko has no
authority to check my books.” And the Ferengi howled with
pleasure all the way to the holo-suites.

CHAPTER FOUR
Spock looked up from his sensor station. The red alert
klaxons were blaring. “The ship matches no correlations in
our library banks. It is from a race we have not yet
encountered.”
“Ok, everyone,” Kirk called out to his bridge staff.
“Our priority in a combat situation will be to shield NCC-
1701, Captain Pike’s ship, from attack. At this point, we
can only worry about the direct links to our past and let
the future take care of itself. Clear?”
“Aye, Sir,” Chekov and the helmsman, McGarity, chimed
together.
Uhura spoke up, “Captain Picard coming on all-hail,
Sir.”
“On screen,” Kirk said, very frustrated by this turn of
events. His shields were up and his weapons primed but Kirk
knew he was facing a technology out-matching his… however,
that wouldn’t stop him from engaging the enemy, and
defeating him.
The French-accented voice of the Captain of Enterprise-
D filled Kirk’s bridge, “The vessel approaching is a
Cardassian Galor-Class Warship. I respectfully suggest all
ships remain in orbit, while 1701-D dispatches her.”
The signal broke and Kirk turned to his crew.
“Opinions.”
“As you said, Captain,” Spock began. “We must let the
future take care of itself. Also, if the Cardassian craft is
of Picard’s time period, his ship is the best equipped to
deal with it.”
Kirk nodded, “I agree. I just hate to sit this out.”
“Captain,” Chekov called out. “Enterprise-B is breaking
orbit! She is pursuing Captain Picard’s ship.”
“What? On visual.”
The screen blipped away from Deep Space Nine to show
1701-B pursuing 1701-D toward the Cardassians.
Kirk stood up and stepped toward the viewer. “An
Excelsior-Class ship. We should be able to stop her.”
“Perhaps, Captain,” Spock said. “Assuming the
Enterprise-B is indeed a Excelsior Class as we are aware of
them. She may be significantly more advanced. Also, we are
not certain her actions are hostile.”
“Status of 1701 and 1701-C?”
“Still in orbit,” McGarity said.
“Stand by to break orbit on my signal,” Kirk ordered.
“Aye, Sir,” Chekov replied.

“Raise Enterprise-B!”
“No response, Sir,” Worf said. “The Cardassian is
somehow interfering with communications.”
“It is possible in this altered reality,” Data said,
“The Cardassian technology is quite different.”
Picard paced in front of the command chairs, glancing
once at Q who sat quietly, for once, next to Troi.
“Counselor, can you sense anything from the ships?”
She concentrated for a few moments, “I sense hostility
and a bit of confusion from the warship. From the
Enterprise, I sense confusion and helplessness.”
“They’ve never seen the likes of us before,” Riker
intoned. “Captain, the Federation doesn’t exist so the
Cardassians have no idea what they’re facing.”
“All they know is we are invaders,” Worf added. “And
apparently that is enough.”
“Get us directly between the Warship and Enterprise-B,”
Picard ordered.
Just then, the Galor-Class Warship opened fire,
striking 1701-B with a full weapons spread. Picard and crew
watched as the energy pulses danced across the other
starship’s weakening defense screens.

“Break orbit,” Kirk ordered. “Lock phasers and photon
torpedoes on the warship.”
“Aye, Sir,” Chekov said.
“Sir,” Uhura called out, “The other ships are breaking
orbit as well. Moving in to assist.”

“Benjamin, if the Enterprises are destroyed, our
history will be irrevocably altered, even if we find a way
to restore Earth,” Dax said.
Sisko made the decision he contemplated when 1701-B
broke orbit. “Chief O’Brien divert all power to the tractor
beams. Hold those three starships in place.”
O’Brien fingers flew frantically over his engineering
board. “The power systems will be strained, Sir, especially
if they attempt warp speed.”
“Engage the beams,” Sisko ordered.
He watched as three energy lances emanated from the
outer ring of Deep Space Nine, catching the Enterprises as
they began to break orbit. The lights in Ops dimmed
momentarily and slowly brightened to normal.
“Got’um, Sir,” O’Brien said.
Then the comm board started screaming at him.

“DS9 has them in tractors,” Riker said.
“That Sisko is such a bully,” Q commented.
“Status of Enterprise-B,” Picard barked.
“The ship is experiences intermittent power overloads
due to the Cardassian attack,” Data reported. “It is
unlikely they will withstand another assault.”
“If we can tell that, so can they,” Riker responded.
“Mr. Worf, fire phasers at the warship.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Daggers of power lanced forth from Enterprise-D. The
bridge crew watched as the phasers struck the Cardassians,
flaring on the ship’s forward shields and dissipating
rapidly.
“Damage report,” Picard inquired.
Worf scowled and looked at his security readouts,
“Minor damage to their forward deflectors. It appears the
Cardassians have advanced shield technology in this
reality.”
Picard nodded, “Arm the phot–”
“Sir,” Worf called out. “Enterprise-B has fired photon
torpedoes.”
On the screen, the weapons struck the Cardassians in
the same spot as the phasers moments ago. This time,
however, the stronger plasma blasts broke through, causing
minor explosions to dance along the ship’s hull.
“Helm,” Picard ordered. “Get us back in between –”
It was too late. The Cardassian ship fired a full
barrage of phasers, torpedoes, and something else,
unidentifiable by Worf’s computers.
The massive power struck the Enterprise-B dead-on.

“Damn it.” Kirk yelled, “Uhura, get me Commander Sisko,
now.”
“They are refusing our hails, Sir, as well as the hails
from the other Enterprises.”
“Mr. Chekov, target the source of that tractor beam and
lock phasers.”
“Yes, Sir,” Chekov said as his hands flew across his
board.
“Fire!” Kirk said, launching an attack on Deep Space
Nine.

“The Enterprise-B has suffered severe casualties,” Worf
reported. “They are near a power shutdown.”
“What about their warp core?” Riker asked.
“Scanning…”
Picard glared at the Warship, contemplating the next
move. Obviously, the Cardassian was more advanced then what
he was used to, but why had Enterprise-B acted in such an
irrational manner, risking so much?
“Sir,” Worf said. “The other Enterprise is going to
warp speed! They are on a collision course with…”
“Mr. Data, warp speed!” Riker called. “Get us out of
here.”
“Worf, raise the Enterprise, now!” Picard called out.

Then the explosion blanketed the viewscreen,
overloading the visual circuits momentarily, as the two star
crafts collided.

“Evasive,” Kirk ordered, as his Enterprise, primed for
battle, found itself instead riding the waves of a warp
drive explosion, pushing her back toward the space station.

“The shields will be overloaded,” O’Brien cried over
the alert klaxons in Ops. “Impossible to tell if they will
hold.”
“Brace yourselves,” Sisko said, as the waves slammed
DS9 throwing everyone mercilessly to the deck.

Chief Engineer Montgomery Scott saw the station
approaching quickly on the main viewer in the engine room.
His Enterprise would be smashed like an old wooden ocean-
going craft slamming into a rocky shoreline. ‘Not this
ship,’ he thought as he made some rapid calculations on his
master controls, altering the ship’s course and warp speed
output just enough to push his ship above and away from Deep
Space Nine.
“Never again will I loose ya,” he uttered to no one as
he petted his control panel. “Never.”

“All systems coming back on,” O’Brien said, then added
with a surprise. “The Cardassian tractors held, too. The
Enterprises still in the beam survived and were held away
from the station.”
“Enterprise-A barely missed us, Sir,” Kira said.
Sisko nodded his head, “And Picard’s ship.”
“They went to warp speed seconds before the explosion.
Sensors cannot penetrate the incident horizon,” Dax said.
“In other words, you don’t know,” Sisko clarified.
“Correct,” Dax replied.

“Status report, Number One.”
The dark-haired woman turned from the helm console to
look at her Captain. “All systems are coming back on line,
Sir. The shields were strained by repelling the explosion.
They will need some repairs. The station’s tractor beam kept
us from being propelled into her hull. Dr. Boyce reports no
casualties.”
Christopher Pike nodded. His ship was saved by the beam
trapping them from assisting the Enterprise-B and D with the
alien ship. Now, Enterprise-B was destroyed, altering the
future, unless that Enterprise was originally destined to be
annihilated at this point. Unlikely.
Pike turned to his science officer, who was under his
station examining the circuitry behind an open vent. “Mr.
Spock?”
The young officer perked up, bumping his head on the
vent. Pike smiled slightly, noting the brief grimace of
embarrassment before the Vulcan got a hold of himself.
“Yes, Captain?”
“I am assigning you to be our liaison to the other
ships and Deep Space Nine.”
“But, Sir, there are higher-ranked…”
“Belay that, Mister. You got the job. Number One will
assist you, but you’re our man.”
Number One raised an eyebrow. “Captain…”
Pike turned. “You should work with Enterprise-A, first.
I recognize her captain, James Kirk. He is currently a
promising Lieutenant under Captain Garrovick on the
Farrugut. Currently, meaning our time, of course. In fact,
we’ve met. I believe his future self is our best bet for
gathering information.”
“Logical,” Number One said.
“Indeed,” Spock agreed.
“Get to it then.”
“Aye, Sir,” they said in unison as they departed the
bridge.

“Well, how about those pyrotechnics?” Q said as he
stood and stretched.
Picard clapped his hands together, “That is all you
have to say? Hundreds of people just lost their lives.”
Q shrugged, “Hey, what can we do? Grieve and move on,
Captain. But of course you are again missing the big
picture. How about you, Riker? Can you figure it out?”
Riker took a step toward the entity, “All I can figure
out is I’ve had enough of your shenanigans, Q.”
“The brilliance in this room!” Q said as he stepped
toward the helm. “Data, save me from human stupidity.”
The android stared at Q for a moment and then turned to
look at Picard, “Perhaps Q is referring to the fate of NCC-
1701-B. In our timeline the ship was not destroyed in combat
with Cardassians.”
Q clapped. “Very good. You get the gold star, Data.”
“Obviously, Q,” Picard said loudly. “The Federation and
Cardassians hadn’t encountered each other during that time
period.”
“And now…?” Q said encouraging Picard to think more.
When he didn’t say anything, Q collapsed in a chair. “Why we
ever got interested in you…? History is not locked in
place anymore. Those bullies have released the flood gates.”
“I’d say that was an obvious conclusion when they
eliminated Earth,” Riker said.
“But,” Q said, “You see, you can’t realign only a part
of history. That’s why tampering with the space-time
continuum isn’t done more often. Because you leave yourself
open for annihilation.”
“Q, I’m afraid we don’t see the same cosmic picture,”
Picard said.
“Picard, listen. They erased humanity — most of it.
Now nothing’s locked in place anymore. We can go back and
erase them. The timestream can now be rewritten any number
of times.”
“This sounds like an extraordinarily dangerous option,”
Data commented.
“With Earth eliminated and the Q paralyzed, what do any
of us have to loose? Nothing! And we’ve got everything to
gain. How about it Picard, we can finally be a team.” Q
reached his hand toward the Captain.
Picard unconsciously grasped it and Q pulled him into a
big hug, to everyone’s surprise, especially the Captain’s.
“Now,” Q said, releasing Picard. “Helm, take us back to
Deep Space Nine.” Then he moved his right hand in a familiar
gesture. “Engage!” Nothing happened as Q looked at an angry
Captain. “Just kidding. Sense of humor, Jean-Luc, is a
useful character trait. Look into it.”

CHAPTER FIVE
“Odo, you look flustered, which I must admit is quite
gratifying,” Quark said as he approached the security chief
in the Promenade.
“I am not flustered,” Odo snapped. “Just preoccupied.”
“With the Captains’ meeting?”
“What captains’ meeting?”
“Come on, Odo, give me a little credit. The meeting
Sisko is calling for the Enterprise captains.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Alright,” Quark smiled as he walked away. “But I’m
inviting all of them to my bar for a celebration as soon as
the meeting is over.” He turned and looked behind him. “And
believe it or not, you’re invited.”
Odo stopped his gait, shook his head and decided to
walk in another direction.

“It is agreed then. The meeting will adjourn on Deep
Space Nine at 1350 hours.”
“Fine. I’m looking forward to it,” Kirk said.

“Enterprise out,” Picard’s image vanished from the
Enterprise-A’s viewscreen.
“The Enterprise-D has resumed orbit,” Chekov reported.
Kirk nodded and turned back to Uhura. “Have Doctor
McCoy meet me in my quarters. Mr. Chekov you have the conn.
Spock with me.”
When they entered the turbolift, Kirk turned to first
officer. “Well, what do you think?”
Spock raised an eyebrow. “If we are to learn anything
more about our situation, it will be necessary to meet with
the others as Captain Picard suggests. In addition, as we
have witnessed, we may have to rely on the newer class
starships for future conflict.”
“What about the time flow conflicts?”
“History has apparently already been seriously
compromised, considering I have no personal recollection and
Starfleet records show no indication of NCC-1701 ever
undergoing our current situation.”
Kirk nodded as the turbolift opened. Spock was right,
but he didn’t enjoy the idea of having to reset history. It
reminded him of Edith, and threatened to unleash the
emotional turmoil tied to her memory.
When they arrived at his quarters, Dr. Leonard McCoy
was waiting.
“Well, it about time you decided to clue me in,” he
said.
“Let’s go inside,” Kirk responded waving his best
friends through the doorway. “Would anyone like a drink?”
Spock shook his head.
“For God’s sake, Jim, dispense with the pleasantries
and start talking. I hate to be in the dark.”
“Sorry, Bones.” He sat on his bed. “Well, it seems that
we are here due to an imbalance in the powers of an entity
named Q.”
Bones shook his head, “Don’t tell me. All-knowing, all-
seeing, self-righteous…”
Kirk nodded. “Yes, Doctor, One of those.”
McCoy plopped down on a chair, “Wonderful.”
“It seems this Q entity was attacked,” Kirk continued,
“by an even more powerful being. This second entity has
immobilized the Q and has erased Earth.”
McCoy did a double-take, “Come again.”
“Doctor,” Spock began, “Earth has apparently been
deleted from the time stream.”
McCoy stared blankly for a moment, “Well then how the
hell are we here?”
Kirk shrugged, “According to Captain Picard, the Q
entity currently on Enterprise-D’s bridge has had previous
encounters with her crew. Q felt Enterprise could help in
banishing the other entity. The rest of us are here because
Q’s powers were unfocused and dragged every Federation
Starship Enterprise along for the ride.”
McCoy stood, “And you’re going over to the station to
meet with the other captains.”
“Yes. Captain Pike, Captain Picard and Captain Rachel
Garrett… along with station Commander Benjamin Sisko and
this Q. And you and Spock, of course.”
“And we are all are gonna talk about …what? Finding
another home?”
Spock folded his hands together. “It would be logical
to assume the topic will be rescuing Earth.”
Bones stood up, “Oh sure. Maybe if we say to this
super-entity ‘pretty please’ it will change its mind and
give us our planet back. Damn it, how are we going to combat
an entity that can alter history at will?”
Kirk joined them in standing, “How did we combat
Apollo, or Trelane, the Kelvans… or Charlie Evans … or
Gary? We did it because we are the best crew in Starfleet.
We did it because we never lost confidence in ourselves or
each other.”
McCoy shook his head, “Maybe we are the luckiest group
of people in space. Maybe our luck is running out.”
Kirk walked up and clapped his hands on the doctor’s
shoulders. “You don’t believe that, Bones. Now we’ve got a
job to do, and I’ll need you both. Let’s show these next
generation Enterprises why our crew is in the history
books.”
“Agreed,” Spock said.
“Nice pep talk, Jim,” Bones said.
“Thanks,” Kirk grinned as they left his quarters.

Benjamin Sisko was getting ready in his quarters.
Sisko hated the dress uniform, but felt compelled to
wear it. After all, he was about to meet some of the
greatest heros of the U.F.P. The dress uniform was the least
he could do to honor them. He had read about the missions of
the Starships Enterprise at the academy, some were assigned
readings.
However, Cadet Sisko made Enterprise his unofficial
hobby, soaking up library disc after library disc full of
log reports and summaries. These stories of adventure and
exploration drove him to space. However, in all his readings
he never came across the logs describing this situation.
Surely, it would have been recorded by Captain Pike and
Captain Kirk, for they kept extremely detailed log entries.
But it wasn’t. Sisko double checked the records hours ago,
no mention. He planned to make this a point at the meeting.
“Excited, Dad?”
Benjamin turned to see his son smiling in the doorway
to his bedroom. He smiled, “Absolutely, Jake. The people
coming on the station are the reason your old man joined
Starfleet.”
Jake looked down and frowned, “I see. That is exciting,
I guess. Well, Major Kira is in the living room waiting.”
Now, what was that look all about? Sisko put his hand
on his son’s shoulder. “Jake?”
The boy looked up and smiled. “It’s nothing, dad. I
just …get into moods sometimes.”
So that was it. Mentioning his entrance to Starfleet
reminded Jake of his mom and her death aboard a starship.
Sisko reprimanded himself, he had to be careful about what
he said, the boy still hurt as much as he did, perhaps more
in some ways. “Hang in there, Jake. We can talk when I get
back.”
Jake shrugged, “It’s no big deal, Dad. Don’t worry.”
“That’s a dad’s job, Jake. I’ll be back soon.”
Benjamin walked out into the living room to meet his
first officer.
“Snazzy, Commander,” Major Kira Nerys said, looking at
his attire.
“Shall we go.”
“Of course, the members of the Enterprise are aboard.
Dax and Odo have escorted them to Mrs. O’Brien’s classroom.”
“Excellent,” Sisko said. His staff had decided the
school was the least conspicuous and most secure area to
hold the meeting. Odo, in fact, had already began the
security planning before the others had finalized their
decision. And Sisko trusted the Constable’s instincts, so
the classroom became the site.

James Kirk shook Christopher Pike’s hand. “It’s a
pleasure to see you again, Captain,” Kirk said.
“Indeed, Captain. It’s good to see the promising young
man from the Farragut has done so well.”
“Thank you, Sir. What do you think of all this?”
“I think this is an extraordinarily unusual and
dangerous situation. Any wrong move on our part — however
that may be defined — can have disastrous repercussions.”
“The fate of Enterprise-B may have already caused
irreparable repercussions.”
“True, but we must deal with our immediate futures,
Captain Kirk. As long as there is an Enterprise-A there will
be a B. The Federation can be restored.”
“I agree, Sir.”
Spock of Enterprise-A came into the promenade and
approached the two men with whom he held the most loyalty.
“The meeting is ready to begin, Captains.”

The chairs will set up in a circle. At the top sat
Jean-Luc Picard. Then around clockwise were Q, Riker, Pike,
Number One, Spock, Kirk, McCoy, Sisko, Kira, Garrett and her
first officer Alexander Okuda. Outside the room, Odo and
Worf led the security team.
Sisko stood first, “As commander of this station, I
would like to welcome you all to Deep Space Nine. This is an
unprecedented meeting of some of the most important citizens
ever to represent Starfleet and the United Federation of
Planets. We are honored by your presence and know that with
all of us working together, we can return the time stream
and the universe to its proper alignment. Thank you.” He
sat.
Q leaned over to Picard, “Not an elegant speech maker,
huh, Jean-Luc?”
Picard brow creased, “Q, please…”
“Excuse me,” James Kirk said, standing. “These
pleasantries are time consuming and pointless. No offense,
Commander Sisko, but if you hadn’t been so arrogant as to
lock a tractor beam on my ship and the others, 500 important
Federation citizens wouldn’t be space dust now. Now, I think
we should cut to the chase and stop treating this like a
mutual admiration society. We’ve got a universe to set
right.”
“Bravo,” Q said clapping, “I like this one, Picard.”
Kirk took two steps toward the entity, “You must be Q.”
“Greetings and felicitations, Kirk,” Q smiled.
“I have no use for super-powered egotistical know-it-
alls, Q,” Kirk said. “Now do you have something useful to
offer or are you just here for comic relief?”
Q smiled and nodded, standing and clapping Kirk on the
shoulder. He laughed as Kirk recoiled. “I have more to offer
than your puny mind can comprehend, Kirk. The question is
when do I feel like offering it.”
Kirk took another step toward Q. Picard jumped up and
put himself between the two. “Q, Captain Kirk,” Picard said.
“It would be unfortunate if this cordial meeting
degenerated.”
“If I find you are withholding important information,
Q…” Kirk said staring the entity in the eyes. They locked
gazes for a long moment, then they went back to their mutual
seats.
“Good combative spirit, Kirk.” Q called out as he was
facing away from the Captain. “Definitely old school.”
“I hope you don’t mind if I interrupt,” Christopher
Pike called over Q’s remarks. “There are obviously going to
be some personality clashes. However, Starfleet Academy, in
my day, emphasized accomplishment of goals over
dispositions. I hope that still stands with today’s
graduates.”
“Of course, Captain,” Picard said. “We are in a unique
scenario obviously, and I feel Q is most qualified to
introduce the situation.”
“Ah, correct, Jean-Luc, ” Q said standing and
straightening his tunic, “I’ll try to make this as easy to
understand as possible.” He turned and smiled at Kirk. “You
see, the Q, an omnipotent race of which I am very highly
ranked, have been invaded, caught off guard, actually, by a
very powerful — and bullying — entity or entities. I was
the only Q to escape their grasp–”
“And the others?” Pike’s Number One asked.
“They, my lady, are immobilized back in the continuum.”
“Not so omnipotent after all, eh,” McCoy said.
“Watch your tongue, little man,” Q blurted.
Kirk jumped out of his chair, “The doctor’s right. And
if this entity was able to take the rest of the Q out, I
don’t see how you can help us.”
Q’s face grimaced, “As if you understand anything about
the nature of the universe, Kirk.”
“That’s how he’s gonna help us, Jim,” McCoy chortled.
“By hurtling insults.”
“The degree of our understanding the nature of the
universe,” Spock said, “seems to have little to do with our
current scenario.”
Q laughed, pointing toward Kirk, Spock, and McCoy. “You
boys have a few puny success stories over a quarter century
–less than infinitesimal in universal measure– and you
think everyone should bow. The great exploits of the
Starship Enterprise.” He laughed louder.
“That’s enough!” Christopher Pike yelled. “Mr. Q, if
you have something worthwhile to tell us, fine. Do so,
without interruption and insult, or else turn the meeting
over to someone else.”
Q’s eyed widened. “Fine, see if you insignifigants can
solve this without me. After all, you’d all be less than
spacedust without my help. So, go ahead. I’ve done my share
already, anyhow.” He crossed his arm and closed his eyes.
Picard turned to him, “Q, this is childish.”
He nodded and whispered, “Tell them when they stop
acting like children, maybe I’ll be willing to help.”
Seconds later he was quietly snoring.
“According to Q,” Pike was saying, “This new force is
very powerful — it would have to be to annihilate Earth and
alter history. So, we need to find allies who can help us.”
“Q … on a good day,” Riker intoned.
After a moment of silence Kirk whispered, “All is as it
was before.”
McCoy looked at his captain and a flash of recognition
crossed his face. “Many such journeys are possible. Let me
be your gateway.”
“Gentlemen…,” Spock started but McCoy jumped in.
“The Guardian of Forever. Great idea, Jim.” He let his
head fall into his palm. “Ohh, but just thinking of that
portal gives me a headache.”
Q perked up, “The doughnut? You guys know about the
doughnut?”
Kirk gave Q a hard stare.
“Hmmm. An elementary school science project gone awry,”
Q said smirking.
“Elementary school science project, in a pig’s eye,”
Bones McCoy snorted. “This Q is either a super being or
certifiable.”
“Probably close to both,” Kirk replied. He, Bones, and
Spock were walking through the promenade of Deep Space Nine.
“Spock, what’s your opinion about the meeting?”
The Vulcan raised his right eyebrow. “Captains Picard
and Garrett and Commander Sisko seem to be competent
Starfleet officers. However, to solve this situation will
require a substantial leap beyond competency. I cannot say
from our meeting whether or not these officers are up to the
task at hand.”
“And we, of course, are,” McCoy said dryly.

Kirk shrugged and was about to reply when a voice
called from behind them.
“Admiral Kirk! Admiral Kirk! We meet at last…”
Kirk turned around to see a little man with a large
head and very exaggerated ears. He was from a race Kirk
didn’t recognize. The little man jogging toward him was
holding a drink. He offered it to the ‘admiral.’ “Saurian
Brandy?,” the man said.
Kirk didn’t take the proffered beverage. “And you are?”
“Me? I am Quark, owner of the entertainment capital for
this section of the galaxy, Quark’s.”
Kirk exchanged glances with his officers. “A bar?”
“Not simply a bar, Admiral. An oasis,” he grabbed
Kirk’s sleeve. “Allow me to show you and your men.”
Kirk stood his ground and yanked his arm back. “It’s
Captain Kirk, Mr. Quark, and I’d thank you to not manhandle
me.”
“Quark!”
Kirk recognized the new voice belonged to Deep Space
Nine’s Security Chief.
The shapeshifter marched up to the group and grabbed
Quark’s arm, lifting him half-way off his feet. “I am sorry
if this Ferengi pest was annoying you, Captain Kirk.”
‘Ferengi?’, Kirk thought. ‘Another new race for
another century, amazing!’ He glanced from Quark to Odo and
shook his head. “No problem, Odo. We’ll just be on our way.”
“Stop by any time,” Quark called out as Odo dragged him
off.

“Your opinion, Commander?”
Sisko looked into the penetrating eyes of Jean-Luc
Picard. “My opinion, Sir, is we have no choice but to try to
restore the Federation and the universe the way it was
before.”
Picard nodded. “I concur. I sincerely hope we have the
means necessary.” The two officers arrived at Sisko’s
quarters, when they heard laughter. They turned to see Q
leaning against a bulkhead.
Picard scowled, “I thought you said your powers were
nullified.”
“They are, Mon Capitan. However, my powers of stealth
are fully operational. You boys are doubting if you have the
proper muster? You are wise to question. This is larger than
all of us.”
“Q…”
“Hold on, Picard. I always let you have your speeches,
now return the courtesy.” Q stood tall and straightened his
tunic in a blatant parody of the Enterprise-D captain. “You
know, we talk about resetting the universe to its … proper
… flow. Maybe this is the proper flow. Who’s to say? Maybe
we’ve stumbled upon reality here. No Earth, no Federation,
no Q continuum. Sobering thinking, wouldn’t you say? Maybe
there never was any where to boldly go.” Q smiled at his
listeners.
Sisko grimaced and turned to Picard, “You do have
quarters arranged for him on the Enterprise.”
Picard nodded.
“Thank goodness.”

“Christopher, is it?”
“Yes, Captain.”
“Oh, please. Rachel.”
“Very well. Rachel.”
Rachel Garrett reached out and shook hands with a
legend, Captain Christopher Pike. But, she’d be damned if
she’d act like a star-struck girl. She was a Captain of the
Enterprise as well and would act with proper decorum. “Can
we talk for a moment before returning to our ships?”
“Of course.”
“Christopher…”
He smiled, “Chris.”
“Chris,” She smiled back. “I have to say that I’ve
studied the history of my ship. Of the Enterprises past.
They have got into their shares of crises. Your crew, Robert
April’s crew before you and Captain Kirk’s…”
“What’s on your mind, Rachel?”
“Well, I took over the reigns of Enterprise-C on
Stardate… well I guess that doesn’t … five months ago.
My crew is a bit untried. Certainly not as seasoned as the
other Enterprises orbiting Deep Space Nine.”
“You’re nervous.”
She gulped unconsciously and then cursed herself, “A
bit.”
“So am I.”
“Sir?”
They strolled through the promenade and sat down at a
table near the entrance of Quark’s. A strange little man
with ears came up to them. Obviously the bartender. Pike
waved him off, and the man left with a look of disgust on
his face.
“Rachel,” He continued. “Being a starship captain
doesn’t mean you check your feelings at the dock. However,
you must learn to use those feelings advantageously.”
She nodded. “I had served as a starship captain for
eight years before getting the Enterprise. But, he’s not
just any ship.”
‘He? A female captain and a male ship,’ Pike thought.
‘Number One would appreciate this woman.’ “From what I can
see, the Enterprise of any era is a force to be reckoned
with. Rachel, I recently dealt with a personal struggle. My
CMO told me to face it head on and lick it, or turn my back
and whither away. Just transfer your strength to your crew.
Show them that this is the Enterprise. That they are the
Enterprise. A proud legacy. They’ll follow you.”
She nodded and smiled. “Thank you, Sir.”
“Uh-uh. Chris.”
Her smile broadened. “Chris.”
“Now, I think its time we get back to our ships.”

CHAPTER SIX
“Captain Picard on hailing frequencies.”
“Thank you, Commander. On screen.” Kirk stood and
glanced at his command crew: Spock, Scotty, Chekov and
Uhura; his friends. He was about to rely on them to help
save civilization once again. But not Sulu, he and the crew
of the U.S.S. Excelsior were victims of the time distortion
along with everyone else they knew, the other friends and
family that filled his crews’ lives. All wiped away, waiting
in entropy for the Starships Enterprise to act — if they
can.
The screen flickered and a now familiar face filled it.
“Captain Picard. The Enterprise-A stands ready.”
“Captain Kirk, 1701-D standing by. The probes from DS9
reconfirm our findings that Cardassian forces are at least
three days away. We have that long.”
Kirk nodded, “Captain Pike and Captain Garrett report
their ships are fully prepared for battle.”
“Commander Sisko also confirms his station’s battle
readiness.”
“Then that leaves us with our job. You have the
coordinates.”
“Indeed, Captain Kirk.”
“Then, follow our lead, Captain Picard. Kirk out.” The
screen flicked back to the space scape.
“Voice only signals from Captains Pike and Garrett and
the station,” Uhura said. “They wish good luck.”
“Acknowledge them, please, Commander. Mr. McGarity, set
course for Forever World. Mr. Chekov, ahead warp factor
seven. Spock, keep those sensors peeled for any party
crashers. As of now, the ship is on a standing yellow
alert.”
A chorus of ‘aye, sirs’ met Kirk as he sat back in the
chair, mentally wished good luck to all.

“This is interesting,” Q said as he paced the bridge of
Enterprise-D.
“Sit down,” Riker intoned. “Stop marching like a toy
soldier.”
Q shrugged and sat down Indian-style in the center of
the bridge.
Troi couldn’t help but smirk.
“I hesitate to ask this,” Picard said, “but what is
interesting, Q?”
“Going to the doughnut. It is feasible it survived the
alterations. It may even be useful. Q would be besides
himself.”
“Q?,” Data queried from his seat at comm.
“Q, Mr. Data. An irascible student in his day, worse
than me. I idolized him for a bit, until I got tired of his
immature pranks. Anyway, Q would be besides himself to know
that his little pet school project may actually help save
the whole continuum … the whole universe. Of course, if it
does, I’m not going to tell him. He would be more impossible
to be around.”
“The Q,” Riker said, “sound as if they all come from
the same spoiled crib.”
“Watch yourself, Riker. That crib is the essence of the
universe, the previous universe … before this one.”
“Q,” Picard said. “If your friend built the Guardian,
then perhaps your knowledge…”
“Forget it, Jean-Luc,” Q frowned, “My friend, as you
call him, was very tight-lipped. You always had to ask him
direct questions if you wanted answers. And after our
falling out, I never wanted to get that personal. Nope, I’m
afraid I’ll have to figure it out with the rest of you
people … and Worf.”
Worf snarled from the above security station.
Q laughed, “I love pissing him off.”

“Bajor.”
“What about it, Major?” Sisko and Kira were standing in
Sisko’s office overlooking Ops.
“The planet is right where it was before this mess,
Commander. We might find some of the answers we seek down
there.”
Sisko nodded and pitched his baseball between his
hands. “Perhaps. But that isn’t the real reason for your
request.”
Kira sat down on the couch. “I have to know how the
planet’s survived in this timeframe.”
“We sent probes…”
“Which show the cities decimated, I know. But, they
also indicated life around the sanctuary outside the
capital.”
“Bajoran life forms.”
Kira leaped up again. “Yes! Maybe survivors of the
Vedek Assembly or the Kai herself…”
Sisko shrugged. “Or maybe not.”
“Commander…”
“Major.” Sisko put the baseball back in its holder on
the desk and paused for a few moments. He then turned to his
first officer. “I agree with your plan. There may be clues
down there to Cardassian strength and I am curious also to
what Bajor is like in this timeframe. If Picard and Kirk
fail, we may be here for a long time. We will need allies
and supplies. Let me discuss it with Pike and Garrett. Get
their recommendations. In the meantime, have O’Brien prep
the Rio Grande.”
Kira smiled, “Thank you, Sir.”

“All scanners show clear,” Number One said.
Pike squinted at the viewscreen, as if trying to
increase the magnification mentally of his fully-magnified
main viewer. Space. But, nothing like he had experienced.
Perhaps, out there nothing was familiar. The Cardassians
were powerful, they after all helped take out a ship two
generations beyond his own. But, he was sure that between
himself, Enterprise-C and the station they would put up a
fight if necessary, enough to hold off these Cardassians
until reinforcements arrived, if they ever did.
“Report at the slightest peep, Number One.”
“Aye, Sir.”
“Incoming signal from the station, Captain,” Spock
exclaimed.
“Okay, Mr. Spock. Let’s have it.”
The screen wavered into the image of Commander Sisko.
“Captain Pike.”
“Commander.”
“Sir, as you know, the Planet Bajor is in this sector.
we have had extensive dealings with this planet in the real
time line.”
“Your first officer is Bajoran.”
“Yes. Our probes indicate life on the planet near a
major religious enclave. Major Kira believes that members of
the religious community may be alive and in need of
assistance. I suggest authorizing am away mission led by her
to the planet’s surface.”
“If the others don’t succeed we will need more than we
currently have to survive.”
“My thoughts exactly, Captain.”
Pike nodded and crossed his arms. “So, what do you need
from me?”
“It was my feeling that this should be a joint
operation between staffs. I will provide the runabout and
assign Major Kira and my science officer, Lieutenant Dax.”
Pike frowned. Bajor was on the fringes of Federation
space in the 24th Century. During his time, it was years
away from being even charted. Therefore, theoretically, his
crew should have no contact at all with Bajor or this
sector. But, they were here and they weren’t going to get
the Federation back by playing it safe. “Very well, Captain.
Lieutenant Spock and my Number One will join your team. They
will transport over to the station shortly.”
“We will be ready.” The screen wavered back into an
image of the final frontier.

Garrett looked at Lieutenants Harcourt Long and Melanie
Jacoby. They were two of her finest security personnel and
they volunteered to join the officers on the away mission to
Bajor.
“I have the utmost confidence in you two,” She said smiling.
“And I want a complete report when you return.”
“Yes, Sir,” Jacoby snapped. Garrett went to the academy
with her father, Captain Jeremy Jacoby of the U.S.S.
Republic. The Captain of the Enterprise-C marveled again at
the strength of will of her new crew, knowing that parents
and friends like Jacoby had ceased to exist. And yet, the
crew of her ship stood tall and were ready to serve. A
phrase ran through Garrett’s head suddenly, ‘This isn’t a
mission, it’s personal.’
Long nodded to his Captain, “You’ll have it, Sir.”
“Very good.” She turned to the ensign behind the
console. “Energize.”

“ETA, Data.”
The android looked up at the main viewscreen and turned
to Commander Riker. “18 hours, present speed.”
‘IMZADI!’
The force of the thought made Riker cringe. He turned
to look at Deanna at the chair next to his. She was
perfectly composed, looking straight ahead. Riker’s brow
creased in confusion “De…”
‘IMZADI, MY MOTHER. I CAN’T FEEL HER PRESENCE ANYMORE.
I THOUGHT I DID BUT IT WAS JUST AN ECHO FROM THE PAST. SHE’S
NOT THERE, WILL. NOT ON BETAZED, NOWHERE.’
Riker thought back, ‘I KNOW, IMZADI. NEITHER IS MY
FATHER.’
‘OH, I’M BEING SELFISH. I’M SORRY.’
‘NOT AT ALL. IT’S CERTAINLY OVERWHELMING IF YOU THINK
ABOUT IT. ESPECIALLY IF YOU THINK THAT WE’RE HERE BY Q’S
GOOD GRACES …OR SCREWUPS.’
‘WE HAVE TO SUCCEED, WILL. WE MUST SUCCEED.’
‘I KNOW.’

“Kirk to Enterprise.”
“Enterprise, Picard here.” Jean-Luc sat behind his
ready room desk with Kirk’s image on the screen. Q lounged
on the couch across the room.
“Your status, Captain?”
“All is well, so far. Our sensors show clear.”
“As do ours. We should start making plans for the
landing party. Obviously, myself and Captain Spock should
beam down since we have experience with the Guardian.”
“Agreed. I will join you, as will my science officer,
Commander Data and Worf, head of Security…”
A loud sneeze came from the couch.
Kirk started, “I’m sorry, Captain. I didn’t get that.”
“He said ‘And Q,’ Captain Kirk,” exclaimed Q who walked
up to the desk and span the viewer to face him.
“I most certainly did not,” said Picard, spinning the
viewer back.
“Gentlemen, Gentlemen,” Kirk cried out, “Please, I’m
getting dizzy.”
“You have to admit, Jean-Luc,” Q declared, “I am an
essential on this away team. More so than you, in fact. I
can’t wait to see Riker’s reaction when you announce you’re
beaming down.”
“Enough, Q. Captain Kirk, Q says a friend…”
“…acquaintance…”
“…of his constructed the Guardian. If this is so,
then perhaps he may be of some use on the away team.”
Kirk nodded, “Very well. Your discretion, of course,
Captain. Kirk out.” The screen blinked off.
“I was afraid he was going to say that.” Jean-Luc
looked up at Q’s smiling face.

“She’s ready, Sir,” O’Brien said from his station at
Ops.
“Sisko to Rio Grande.”
“Kira here. We’re all checked in and eager to go,
Commander.”
“Very well, Major. Good luck.”
“Thank you. Kira out.”

“Everyone strapped in?,” Kira called back to her crew.
Dax sat next to her at the Conn. Number One manned the
science station, Spock manned the sensors. Lieutenants
Jacoby and Long sat in the aft compartment going over the
readiness of the 24th Century phasers.
They all signaled they were ready.
“Rio Grande to O’Brien. We’re out of here.”
“Good luck, Major.”
A surge of power and Deep Space Nine fell out from
under the Runabout.
“Next stop,” Dax announced. “Bajor.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Entering Forever World’s system.”
“Thank you, Mr. Chekov. Uhura, raise the Enterprise.”
“Yes, Sir. Captain Picard on screen.”
The captain of the future appeared. “Yes, Captain
Kirk.”
“We’re almost there. Are your people ready?”
“Indeed so, Captain. We’ve had to go through some
computer security protocol to get to your reports concerning
the Guardian. The Federation has them classified at the
highest level even in our time.”
Kirk nodded. “I’m not surprised. The dangers involved
with using the Guardian are cataclysmic. But, in our present
situation
I don’t see what we have to lose.”
“Standard orbital approach, Sir?” said Chekov and, on
the screen, Ro at the same time, both gazing quickly at the
other and then turning to their respective commanders.
“Affirmative,” Kirk said.
“Make it so,” responded Picard.
Then they both said, “Good luck, Captain.”
“See you below,” Kirk added before the communication
ceased.

The young lieutenant tossed and turned in his bed, on
the verge of sleep. Days after being assigned to the
Enterprise, hand picked by the captain, the ship and crew
were flung into a situation in which he felt helpless.
‘Damn,’ he thought in a half-conscious haze. ‘I can’t let
this ship or this captain down, not like when…’ Sleep
captured him finally, cutting off all conscious thought.
The familiar beeping broke through his dreams. The
lieutenant sat up quickly, drenched in sweat, unaware of how
long he had been resting. The beep recurred. Someone was at
the door to his quarters. A glance at his chrono indicated
his shift was still ninety minutes away, but in their
present situation… “Hold on a moment.”
He jumped out of bed and wrapped a robe around himself.
Stepping forward, the sensor automatically detected his
presence and opened the door to reveal … the captain.
“Sir?,” he said fumbling at his half-open robe.
“At ease, Castillo.” She said glancing at the blushing
officer. “May I come in?”
“Of course,” Richard Castillo replied, regaining his
composure.
Captain Garrett walked past him and sat down on the
nearest chair.
“Can I get you anything, Sir? Coffee, maybe or…”
“No time, Lieutenant.”
Castillo blinked in surprise. “Of course, Sir.”
“I realize you have logged very little time on a
starship, but as you know, I chose you for your excellent
academy credentials. You had more than your fair share of
crises as a cadet. You know our current situation?”
“Yes.”
“Then you are aware we are preparing to re-engage the
Cardassians. You also know we have no backup support save a
rickety space station and a starship that belongs in a
museum. There is no guarantee that the other Enterprises
will succeed in their mission. I need my best people in
positions where they will be of the best use. Therefore, I
am promoting you to the bridge as helmsman.”
“Sir?,” Castillo was genuinely taken aback. Garrett was
leapfrogging him over a dozen officers.
“You would have made it there eventually, but I don’t
have time to put people through the ranks. The Cardassians
and our other enemies aren’t giving us such luxury. I’m just
sorry your new duties will have to be performed in a
situation such as this one. Your shift starts in thirty
minutes, helmsman. See you on the bridge.”
And she was gone, leaving a flabbergasted man in her
wake.

“We should land near the arboretums adjacent to the
Vedek Assembly,” Kira said.
“If they exist,” Dax countered.
Kira shot her a vexing glance.
Number One, from the original Enterprise, stood and
walked toward the front of the runabout where the two DS9
officers were seated. “It is logical to assume the
conditions of the planet in which you are familiar will vary
with those on the planet below, Major Kira.”
“I understand, Sir,” Kira responded in a fluster. “But
we have no choice but to assume we can accomplish our
mission.”
“I agree,” Number One concurred.
Spock monitored the science console. “Sensors indicate
Bajoran life forms in the area designated by the Major.”
“Bingo,” Kira cried out, clenching her fist. “Everyone
prepare for descent.”

The sounds brought back the agony. Kirk watched as the
landscape that is forever burned in his memory materialized
around him. Kirk turned to see Spock standing next to him.
Moments later, a nearly familiar sound filled Kirk’s ears as
the Enterprise-D’s transporter deposited Picard, Riker, the
android Data, the Klingon security officer Worf (Kirk caught
himself tense and quickly regained composure), and Q on the
planet’s surface.
“Well, well. Could use a good cleaning service,” Q said
as he bounded toward the Guardian. “Come along everyone.”
Worf grabbed his arm and pulled him back.
“Caution is warranted, Q,” Picard said.
“Get your Neanderthal off me, Jean-Luc.”

“Worf is mainly here to keep you in check, Q. I commend
him for his quickness.”
Kirk and Spock stepped toward the away team. “Captain,”
Kirk said, “I know this is cliché, but time is of the
essence.”
Q groaned.
“Right then, Captain,” Picard said. “Shall we?” he
gestured toward the Guardian.
“That’s where I was going,” Q gasped. “I see. One of
the headliners has to move the plot along. Well, let me just
say… Owww, Microbrain, that hurts. Stop squeezing so
hard.”

Until now, the Entity monitored the last vestiges of
the two species with curiosity and humor. It enjoyed
watching them flop around the galaxy like fish out of water.
But, it started feeling something more, restlessness and
annoyance. It was almost time to move on, which meant
squashing the last of the bugs…

CHAPTER EIGHT
“Ask it the right question, or else. I didn’t nick-name
it the Blabberer of Forever for nothing,” Q smiled, and shot
Worf, who still held him, a menacing glance, “I hope you’re
enjoying that arm while you can, Klingon.”
Looming before the six men was one of the most ominous
encounters in Federation history, the Guardian of Forever.
Kirk swallowed unconsciously. “Let’s get on with it.”
Spock nodded, “Guardian, this is Spock from the
Federation Starship Enterprise. Do you remember us?”
“I RECOGNIZE THREE WHO STAND BEFORE ME. TWO FROM TRAVEL
AND ONE FROM THE BEGINNING.” The voice seemed to emanate
from everywhere at once.
The officers turned and looked at Q.
Q smiled and pulled himself free from Worf. “See, see.
didn’t believe me, did you? Well, from now on I certainly
expect…”
“Guardian,” Kirk said cutting Q off. “Can you show us
the history of my home planet?”
“BEHOLD”
The center of the vortex filled with mist and phantom
images appeared. Images of a molten world, suddenly cooling.
Reds gave way to blues. The smallest of creatures became the
largest.
Q yawned, “Seen it, been there.”
“Quiet, Q.” Picard said, his eyes however remained
transfixed to the center of the time vortex.
“Analysis, Data,” Riker said in a whisper.
“We are seeing the birth of Earth. Moving through the
ages of history. Jurassic, Cretaceous, Triassic ages.”
“Dinosaurs,” Riker said.
“Correct, Sir. We are now moving beyond into the
Paleolithic era. Old Earth calendar, approximately 500,000
B.C.”
“Amazing,” Picard said.
“Spock,” Kirk said looking at his science officer,
concentrating on his tricorder. “Does this jive with your
original Guardian recordings?”
“Yes, Sir.”
Picard turned to his science officer, “Data, does the
Guardian’s images match actual Earth history.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Kirk and Picard glanced at each other and then returned
their gazes to the Guardian. Images of cave drawings and
early humanity.
“Neolithic Age,” Data said. “7,000 B.C.”
Suddenly a flash appeared and filled the center of the
vortex, forcing everyone except Data and Q to shield their
eyes. When they were able to look again, the Guardian was
inactive.
“THE HISTORY OF YOUR WORLD HAS PLAYED ITS COURSE.”
“What?,” Riker and Kirk said together.
“Guardian,” Spock said taking a step forward. “This is
not correct. You say you remember us from traveling before.
We traveled in an era much later than the one just
concluded.”
“HISTORY HAS BEEN RESTORED. THE PLANET EARTH’S HISTORY
IS AS IT WAS BEFORE.”
Kirk smiled for a moment until he realized that the
situation was not good. The Guardian actually thought that
Earth history was supposed to end with the Neolithic Age.
Somehow, the entity that had destroyed humanity had also
affected the Guardian. “Suggestions,” he said turning to the
others.
“We must try to restore history,” Picard replied. “And
this seems to be our best option.”
“The Guardian appears to have been altered along with
the universe around us,” Spock said. “It doesn’t seem to
have a recollection of the previous history. However,
whatever occurred apparently did so in Earth’s Neolithic
Period.”
“We have to stop it,” Riker said.
“Oh, right,” Q replied. “Let’s just go get our phasers,
tricorders, and universal translators and get the entity
that took out the continuum and destroyed humanity. Good
idea, Riker.”
“I don’t see another choice,” Picard said.

“Neither do I,” Kirk said.
“There is the question of where to travel,” Data said.
“Assuming the entity was on Earth during the Neolithic
Period, how do we get close enough to encounter it?”
Spock nodded. “We have to assume that even in its
altered state, time still retains the equivalency of a
river, with eddies and backwash. The same flow that pulled
the entity from our time to Neolithic Earth will bring us
there as well.”
“Everyone ready,” Kirk asked.
“No,” Q said. Worf squeezed his shoulder. “Uhh …
Yes.”
“Stand by.” Kirk turned back to the vortex. “Guardian,
Can you show us Earth’s history again?”
“BEHOLD.”

“They’re definitely coming.”
“Very well, Mr. O’Brien,” Sisko said from behind his
desk in the office above Ops. “How long do we have?”
“Twenty hours until the Cardies bring their weapons to
bear.”
“Send a signal recalling the Rio Grande, and get me
Captains Pike and Garrett.”
“Yes, Sir.”
O’Brien left the office. And suddenly an image filled
Sisko’s mind: Jennifer’s lifeless body beneath the rubble of
their quarters on the U.S.S. Saratoga, minutes before the
Borg destroyed her and the majority of Starfleet at Wolf
359. A hopeless battle.

Captain Pike sat in his command chair looking at the
split screen images of Benjamin Sisko and Rachel Garrett. “I
disagree with recalling the runabout. We have twenty hours.
Let’s use them.”
“I will not have my crew returning in the middle of a
firefight with the Cardassians,” Sisko said.
“Our crews, Commander. I have my Number One and science
officer down there as well. They just landed on Bajor. We
need to give them time to accomplish something.”
Garrett was nodding. “If they can do any good we need
to give them the chance.”
Sisko’s face hardened. “Very well, but I want them back
in our protection before the attack force arrives.”
Pike smirked, “I don’t think anyone would disagree with
that.” ‘Even though a twenty-fourth century runabout may be
nearly as well equipped as my Enterprise in this battle,’ he
thought.

“The Vedek Assembly complex is due north, 1000 meters.”
Kira said glancing at her tricorder.
The crew disembarked from the Rio Grande onto the lush
ground. Number One analyzed her tricorder readings, “Major,
didn’t you say the assembly consisted of 112 members?”
“Yes.”
“The tricorder’s life indicators show…”
“Yes, I know, I know!” Kira called out.
“…considerably less,” she finished.
Dax frowned and looked at her friend, then called back
to the group. “Red alert everyone. Let’s stay on our toes.”
Spock raised an eyebrow and fell into step behind his
commanding officer. Everyone had their phasers drawn. The
procession headed north into the unknown.

“Once more unto the breach, dear friends…,” Kirk said
as the team leaped through the Guardian.
The winds changed, the ground changed, the sound
changed.
Out of nowhere, “Henry V. Act Three, Scene One,” an
android and a Vulcan said in unison on Earth in 7,000 B.C.
“Is everyone okay?,” Picard asked.
“Please, Daddy? Can we do it again?,” Q replied.
“Tricorder,” Kirk said.
Data and Spock didn’t need to be told. They were busy
with their devices.
“At least we skipped that period where everything
smells like sulfur, Whew.” Q said, crinkling his nose.
Spock and Data conferred momentarily and then Spock
turned to the group. “All readings seem to indicate we are
in the Neolithic Era of Earth History.”
“Something’s coming,” Q said a bit nervously. “Phasers
ready.”
Picard shot a look at him. Then glanced at the science
officers. “Anything?”
Data looked at his tricorder. “An animal lifeform, I
believe it’s…”
“A dog,” Kirk said as a large dog, very similar to a
gray wolf, came into view, tail wagging As it approached the
party it lowered its head. “Seems friendly enough.”
“At this time in history,” Data said. “Humans began
domesticating animals, including canines.”
Picard moved toward it when it suddenly barked and
turned back the way it came, turning its head toward the
group and then started walking quickly away from them.
“Come on,” Picard said and followed after the animal,
with the others close behind.
Q started to complain, but shut up when Worf growled at
him.
“Too bad they never learned how to domesticate on the
Klingon Homeworld.”

The once-beautiful Vedek Gardens were overgrown with
weeds. It pained Kira to see it like this. She was nearly
tempted to get down on her hands and knees and begin to
clean the place up. But, there was more important things to
accomplish.
“Life forms are emanating from the building beyond,”
Spock said pointing to the monastery beyond the growth.
Kira swallowed. “Let’s go.” She moved forward
accompanied by the security officers and Spock.
Number One touched Dax’s arm. “Lieutenant, a word
please.”
“Of course.”
“Major Kira obviously has close personal feelings
toward this place. Do you think she can handle herself if
events continue to take a bad turn?”
“Commander,” Dax replied. “Kira Nerys has been fighting
for her life and the lives of her fellow Bajorans since she
was 12 years old. Granted she is devoutly religious and
therefore has strong ties to the Vedek Assembly and what
they stand for, but have no doubts. She will do her job to
restore Bajor, the Federation, and the universe, if
possible.”
“If she incurs such loyalty in one who has lived as
long and seen as much as you have, Dax, I will trust her,
too.” Number One pointed toward the building. “Shall we go?”

The monastery was in shambles. Stained glass windows
were smashed. Rubble was strewn everywhere. Kira trudged
through it, face steeled ahead, all business. “Life forms?”
“The next room,” Spock replied.
Just then, a painful groan emerged from the indicated
doorway. Kira’s heart clenched and she ran into the room.
A man knelt on the floor, head down, facing a charred
painting of one of the Tears of the Prophets. He mumbled to
himself.
Kira walked up next to him, unwilling to interfere with
his prayers. Then, the man looked up at her. Kira’s heart
fell further. “Vedek … Vedek Bareil?”
A shadow of confusion crossed the man’s face. His voice
was weak and cracked, “Do I know you, child?”
‘May the Prophets help me,’ she thought. “My name is
Kira Nerys. I am … a freedom fighter. These people are my
associates.”
The man who she respected, who meant so much to her
religiously and otherwise looked up at her hauntingly. Fear
touched his eyes, “Run, Kira. All of you. Save yourselves
before he returns. Hurry.”

The dog lead the team to a young woman, trapped beneath
a fallen tree. The animal went to her, licking her hand. She
stirred and reached weakly for the dog’s snout. Then, she
caught glimpse of the six strangers and snarled, terror in
her eyes.
“We must get that tree off her,” Riker said.
Data and Spock were there immediately, lifting the
broken trunk off the frightened primitive, ignoring the
crying and snarling.
“You really couldn’t communicate too well at this point
in history,” Q said to no one in particular. “Thank goodness
you had the animals to help.”
The women, once freed struggled to her feet and started
limping away as quickly as possible, looking back a few
times with fear and horror in her eyes. The dog followed.
“What could have frightened her so much?,” Riker said.
“Ever look at Worf?,” Q asked.
Riker nodded.
Picard smirked, “Yes, of course. How soon we forget?”
Q turned suddenly, a look crossed his face like none
Picard had seen before, “Or maybe not…”

Kira reached down and took Bareil by the arm. “You are
coming with us.”
The Vedek struggled against her grasp, “No, please,
child. I am sworn to protect the Monastery.”
Confusion crossed the Major’s face, “Who did this?”
Suddenly her communicator beeped, “Kira here.”
“Major, this is Lieutenant Long. I think you and the
others better get out…” Static and silence.
“Too late,” Bareil cried.
Kira, Dax, Spock and Number One ran to the security
officers’ location.
They were greeted by a bearded, gray-haired, elderly
humanoid in flowing, black robes. His black eyes were wild
with mania.
They were greeted by hideous laughter.

Q’s voice shook. “Who are you?”
The others turned to see a bearded, gray-haired,
elderly humanoid in flowing, black robes. His black eyes
were wild with mania.
The others heard his hideous laughter.
Kirk and Spock stepped forward.
The Captain’s mouth went dry. “Ayelborne.”

CHAPTER NINE
“YOU KNOW ME, PUNY ONE. HOW INTERESTING. THE
ENTERTAINMENT VALUE GOES UP.”
The voice was deafening. Kirk took two steps closer to
the entity. “Ayelborne, what have you done?”
“EVERYTHING I HAVE ALWAYS WANTED TO DO. EVERYTHING I
COULD NEVER DO UNTIL NOW.” The entity smiled widely. “YOU
SURPRISED ME. THAT GRANTS YOU AND THE OTHERS A REPRIEVE,
JAMES T. KIRK. USE IT WISELY.”
Suddenly everything changed, and Kirk and the others
stood before the Guardian.

Kira and crew were aboard the Rio Grande in deep space.
“What happened?”
“Unknown,” Number One and Dax said in unison.
Everyone was aboard including the security team,
although the two men had no memory of the strange humanoid.
“What is our course?,” Spock asked.
Dax studied her instruments, “Headed back to the
station. Fascinating.”
Kira jumped out of her seat. “We’ve got to reverse
course and save the Vedek Assembly from that madman.”
“Incoming signal from Deep Space Nine,” Spock said
suddenly. Moments later he looked gravely at the others.
“Five Cardassian Warships have entered the system.”

Data regained his composure first. “Guardian of
Forever, can you show us the Planet Earth’s history?”
“BEHOLD”
Once again the early eras of Earth played before the
command crews of two Starships Enterprise and Q. The images
reached the Neolithic age, the flash. Darkness.
“Nothing has changed,” Picard said.
“Damn,” Kirk muttered.
“Who is Ayelborne?,” Riker asked.
Kirk nodded to Spock, who spoke up, “He is the leader
of the Council of Elders on the Planet Organia.”
“Organia?,” Worf asked. “As in The Organian Peace
Treaty?”
“Correct,” Kirk said. “Ayelborne is not humanoid at
all, obviously. The Organians are extremely powerful non-
corporal entities.”
“Sworn to the ethics of non-violence, I thought,”
Picard said.
“So did I,” Kirk replied. “Something is very wrong.”
“Imagine the audacity,” Q said. “Immobilizing the
continuum … for entertainment.”
Riker rolled his eyes, “Yeah, imagine anyone as
horrible as that.”
“Well, we seem to have a reprieve of some sort,” Picard
said.
“I suggest returning to Organia.” Spock said. “If
Ayelborne has gone mad, we must enlist the other members of
the council to assist us in containing him.”
“Agreed, Spock,” Kirk answered. “We’ll head there.
Captain Picard…”
“There is the matter of the Cardassians returning to
attack Deep Space Nine and the other Enterprises.” Picard
said. “We need to dispatch assistance.”
Data stepped forward. “If the mission to Organia is not
successful, it will be only a matter of time before the
Cardassians overwhelm us. However, Ayelborne would expect an
attempt to travel to Organia. If his fellows are a threat to
him, he will try to stop us from gaining their assistance.”
Spock looked at him, “So, logically, the more powerful
starship should head to Organia.”
Kirk shook his head, “I don’t think so, Spock. We need
to take care of Organia personally. Captain Picard is more
experienced with combating the Cardassians.”
“Switch ships.”
They all turned to Q.
“Well, isn’t it obvious, people? La Forge could spruce
up Kirk’s Enterprise, hand it to Jean-Luc, and off they go
to fight side by side with Sisko and clowns. Meanwhile, Kirk
and Spock could have a reunion with their superbuddies on
the supership, such as it is. But one thing is certain. I am
going to Organia to take on this Ayelborne. I’ve got a
vendetta to carry out.”
Everyone stood silent for a moment.
“Logical,” Spock said.
“Indeed,” Data replied.

“I dinna know if I can approve, Sir.”
James Kirk, back aboard the Enterprise, 1701-A, was in
the briefing room with his staff: Spock, McCoy, Uhura,
Chekov and Scott. The Captain looked at his trusted Chief
Engineer. He knew Scotty would not be keen to the idea of a
new commander handling what Kirk knew the Scotsman
considered as his ship.
“Don’t worry, Scotty. You’ll be staying aboard to
insure she’s treated right.”
Scott frowned, “It’s just as well, Sir. But I canna
approve of this La Forge poking around m’ engine room,
either.”
Kirk nodded, “I understand your concerns and I’d be
lying if I said I didn’t share some of them. However, the
Cardassian ships are from an advanced time. We need to give
the Enterprise a fighting chance against them.”
Scott nodded.
Kirk looked around the table. “I know all of us share
concerns about the mission. But be aware that Jean-Luc
Picard and William Riker are extremely experienced Starfleet
officers. I expect all of you to follow their commands to
the letter, just as you would if I were giving them. I know
you will. Any comments?”
McCoy snorted, “Yeah, why not switch doctors, too?”
“Bones, you are the most familiar with sickbay and with
the medical records of this crew. You are essential for this
ship, just as Beverly Crusher needs to remain with the other
Enterprise.”
“I don’t like sending you off like this.”
The others agreed.
Kirk stood, “I am appreciative of your concern. I know
we’ve been through a great deal together over the years, but
we must put our personal concerns behind us. It is paramount
that we restore history and this course is the best to
accomplish that goal … besides I will be more comfortable
knowing my trusted officers and friends will remain onboard
to look after my ship.”
Silence fell.
Then Uhura stood and stepped toward Kirk, “Good luck,
Captain, Mr. Spock.”
Kirk smiled, “To all of us.”

“I cannot sanction this course, Captain.”
“Mr. Worf, I know you are doing your duty in voicing
your concerns, however, we must carry forth.” Picard looked
over his crew in the observation lounge behind the bridge.
“We cannot be sure if the other members of the Organian
High Council have been affected like Ayelborne,” Data said.
“You must ascertain that, Data,” Riker said.
“All of you,” Picard said. “I know all of you are
somewhat familiar with the service records of James T. Kirk
and Spock. You, therefore, know that the Enterprise will be
in the best hands.”
“Almost,” Crusher uttered.
“Good luck, Captain, Commander,” Troi said.
Picard was about to respond but was cut off by loud
snoring from Q in the corner of the room.
“Let’s get this over with,” Riker said.

“The updated phase inducers will give you a burst of
speed when you need it.”
Scotty poured through the spec sheets La Forge gave him
an hour ago. “Aye, if it doesn’t sheer the ship in half.”
La Forge looked at the older man, “These Enterprise-
Class ships were able to take a lot more than the designers
originally intended.”
“Ach, designers. They never logged a single star hour
and they think they know what needs to go into a starship.”
La Forge smiled, he had run into a few designers in his
day and couldn’t agree with Scott more. “The new refitted
parts from my Enterprise will give your weapons an added
kick and firm up the shields.”
Scotty looked at the blind man intensely, “Will it be
enough?”
La Forge shrugged, “It’s the best we can do. It would
help the odds against the Cardassians I’m familiar with, but
the ones we just faced showed abilities beyond what I’m used
to.”
Scotty sighed, “It pains me to say this, but it will
take more than the machinery. I’d feel more comfortable if
James Kirk wouldna leave the center seat. No offense.”
La Forge felt a flush of anger but quickly pushed it
aside. After all, this man had served with Kirk for years,
was used to his style of command, just as La Forge was used
to Jean-Luc Picard. “I’m sure we’ll all be okay.”
Scotty smiled, “We’ve got good people around us. The
universe canna be in better hands.”
“Amen.”

James Kirk entered his ready room. The room was nearly
as large as his quarters on the original ship, the one now
orbiting Deep Space Nine. Kirk looked at the book encased on
the desk near the entrance. Shakespeare. Henry V.
Appropriate in any era.
Then, the captain walked over to Livingston, swimming
carefree in his aquarium. Carefree, Kirk couldn’t remember
when he felt that way, did he ever feel that way?
A twinkling chorus of bells filled the air. After a
moment, Kirk recognized the 24th Century door chime. “Come.”
The door swhoosed open, “I am used to free access here
you understand, Kirk,” Q said as he marched in and flopped
onto the couch.
“Get used to disappointment.”
“Now, now. If we’re going to work together you should
be more cordial.”
“Cordial.” Kirk walked toward the entity, stopped and
placed his hands on his hips in annoyance. “I didn’t know
that word was in your vocabulary.”
“I have a large vocabulary, Kirk. Many things about me
are large, and you’re going to need all of them to take out
this Ayelborne fellow.”
“Q, I have managed quite well through the years without
the help of entities like you. In fact, I’ve found the ones
I’ve encountered to be pains in the neck.”
“Picard used to think the way you do, but now you see
that we’re fast friends.”
Kirk raised his eyebrows and was about to say something
when Spock’s voice filled the room, “Captain Kirk, report to
the bridge, please.”
“On my way. Q stay here.”
“Why?”
“Because I said so.”
Q laughed and got up to leave, when suddenly Kirk
pushed him back down, “Let’s get this straight here and now,
you may have charmed Jean-Luc Picard, but on this ship —
now my ship — I expect my orders followed. And I will not
have you in my way. Am I clear?”
Q’s eyes darkened. “You are tempting fate, James T. Ki-
-”
“Save it, Q. I’ve got work to do.” And he was gone,
leaving Q to stew.

“Mr. Chekov, ship’s status?” Picard sat in the center
seat, and immediately noticed how uncomfortable it was. He
glanced at Riker, who was standing and fidgeting. There was
no place for a first officer to recline on this ship. Picard
repressed a grin.
“All systems on line,” the navigator said.
“Very good,” Picard responded. “Mr. Uhura, please
signal Captain Kirk.”
“Enterprise-D on the screen,” she said.
Riker starred at the cavernous bridge of his
Enterprise, noting with envy how much space and elegance the
command center on the screen had. He felt he could reach
every point on the bridge of Enterprise-A if he stretched
out far enough. This somehow annoyed him.
“We are ready to depart for the station, Captain Kirk,”
Picard said.
“And we for Organia, Captain Picard. Good luck.”
“And to you,” The screen filled with stars. “Mr.
Chekov, engage.”
“Aye, sir.”
On the massive screen in front of the bridge, Kirk
watched Enterprise-A entered warp space. He stood for a few
moments, as Spock walked up to him, “Captain?”
“I just have this feeling, Spock…”
The Vulcan lifted his left eyebrow, “Feeling?”
Kirk nodded toward the empty starfield, “Like I’m never
going to see her again.” Kirk turned and stepped back toward
the command center. “Let’s get the hell out of here. Mr.
Data, take us to Organia. Warp factor 5.”
The android tapped his console and the Enterprise-D
jumped into action.

CHAPTER TEN
“We’re as ready as we’ll ever be,” O’Brien reported to
his commander.
Sisko nodded, “Time?”
“Twenty minutes till they bring their weapons to bear.”
“The Rio Grande?”
The Chief Engineer checked his console. “Docking now.”
Sisko nodded, relieved, “Have Major Kira and Lt. Dax
report to Ops immediately. And have the others transported
to their respective Enterprises. They are going to be needed
there.”
Moments later, Sisko’s First Officer and Science
Officer arrived. Their commander looked up at them intently.
“What was it Major? What was down there?”
Kira looked flabbergasted, “A wildman, Sir. His eyes
were intense. I haven’t seen anything like that since the
Cardassians occupied Bajor and saw their marksmen shooting
our children in cold blood…”
Sisko’s brow ruffled in concern, “Dax, your report?”
The Trill shrugged, “Definitely humanoid in appearance,
but my tricorder registered nothing.”
O’Brien’s eyed brightened. “A Q?”
Dax shrugged again, “The possibility exists.”
Sisko shook his head, “It doesn’t match his style. I
think we’re dealing with a creature who will do anything it
pleases including annihilating whole cultures. That isn’t
Q.”
Odo spoke up, “Might I remind everyone that why we’re
speculating so freely, the Cardassians are getting closer.”

Jean-Luc Picard span his chair around 360 degrees.
These people on this bridge defined Starfleet in their time.
Their missions, their exploits were legendary. Through his
readings and studying, Picard came to know these people and
their accomplishments from a perspective even they would
never understand. ‘I know you better then you know
yourselves,’ he found himself thinking.
So why did Jean-Luc feel so uncomfortable around them.
Was it because he suddenly felt as if he was flying into
battle with a boatload of children? Ridiculous, but the
Captain of the Enterprise couldn’t shake the irrationality.
‘I’m the fish out of water here,’ he thought.
“Deep Space Nine rendezvous in six minutes,” Lt.
McGarity reported from the helm.
Picard nodded.
“Sensor report,” Riker called.
Chekov hovered over the rear science console. “Sensors
indicate five Cardassion warships bearing down on the
station and the Enterprises. Their weapons are discharging.”
“Red alert,” Riker intoned.
“Full power to the shields and weapons,” Picard
ordered. He met Riker’s eyes briefly. They were about to
take the most renowned ship and crew in Starfleet into an
impossible battle.
Even if they were victorious, they had no home.

“Time till Organia,” Kirk asked.
“Thirty minutes,” Data and Spock replied
simultaneously.
“Keep your eyes peeled,” Kirk said.
Suddenly, an incoming communication announced itself on
Mr. Worf’s rear panel. “Captain Kirk,” the Klingon said as
he tapped some buttons on his board. He growled, “It is our
opponent.”
Kirk slowly stood. “On screen.”
Q bounded out of the ready room as a transparent figure
coalesced against the starfield on the main viewer.
Kirk’s memory swam with images of Apollo and ‘Abraham
Lincoln.’ Ayelborne’s presentation was similar to theirs
many years ago.
“This is Kirk.”
“DO NOT PROCEED, CAPTAIN.”
Q bounded toward the screen. “Getting scared, Organian?
Are we touching nerves?”
“Q!!” Kirk grabbed the entity’s arm. “Worf, restrain
him.”
“Aye, Sir,” Worf replied with a gleam of satisfaction
in his eyes.
“Don’t you dare, Kirk, Klingon,” Q barked. “This is
personal.” Then Q spun back toward the screen, venomously
thundering at the screen. “Frightened of humans and
machines. Why not finish your cowardly act, Ayelborne? Wipe
us out of existence, too.”
Kirk stepped forward, leaving Q be. “Or raise the
entertainment factor more, Ayelborne. If it’s a game you
want, a challenge, a battle, we’ll give you one. But you
have to play more fairly…”
“…To get the full value, to relish in the conquest,”
Q continued.
Kirk stepped past Q, almost nose to the viewer. “Up
till now it’s been so easy, Ayelborne, wave a magic wand and
wipe away the challenge before it’s begun. No guts, no
glory, no victory, Ayelborne. Championship. You have no idea
what it is, because you’ve raided the game. But you have a
reprieve. A fair fight and all the rewards are yours, but
you have to let us get our sword, before we enter the arena.
And then its a fight you will never forget. I promise.”
The visage on the screen hardened and then exploded in
a phantasm of lights and sounds, buffeting the Enterprise
and throwing Kirk back…
… Into Q’s arms. He smiled as the captain
straightened. “The ultimate battle is about to begin, my
ally. And the only thing we have to loose … is everything,
everywhere.”
Kirk glared at Q and then turned toward Spock and
Picard’s crew. “At least we get a chance to fight. Continue
on course for Organia, best possible speed, Mr. Data.”
Q stepped toward the screen as the ship jumped into
warp, “To boldly go where all men have died before…”

“Captain’s Personal Log. No Stardate. On final approach to
Organia, with a starship and crew a generation beyond me.
Never-the-less, Spock and I have been here before. The
Organians insisted on a society without violence and war.
Their peace treaty forged the way for what I now know to be
an alliance between the Klingons and the Federation. In
fact, it was Ayelborne of Organia who told Captain Kor and
me that such a forging of powers was inevitable. Now, it
seems Ayelborne has destroyed humanity. How can such a
difference of personality occur? And if he is such an
unstable entity, how am I going to restore humanity, next
generation allies or not?

“It is simply not there,” Data said from the conn.
“Recalibrate the sensors,” Kirk ordered as he looked
over the android’s shoulder. “Spock, are these the correct
coordinates?”
Captain Spock, at Science station one at the rear of
the bridge, keyed the padd. The screens in front of him
looked like a kaleidoscope. “Affirmative, Sir. Sensors
indicate we are where we’re supposed to be.”
Kirk grimaced. “Explanations,” he said to no one in
particular.
Worf scowled, “The planet could have been destroyed,
like Earth.”
“Unlikely,” Data replied.
“Indeed,” Spock concurred. “A planet’s destruction
would leave some residual indications, even if it occurred
millennia ago. There is no such evidence.”
‘That’s a relief,’ Kirk thought. If the Organian’s were
destroyed…
“There is another explanation,” Q said, from his
position next to Spock. He walked toward Kirk, “The bad guy
could have stuffed it.”
Kirk turned, annoyed, “Come again?”
Q laughed, “You humans. Stuffed it away. It’s cut off
from the rest of the universe, while the inhabitants don’t
know anything’s wrong. It’s like putting the whole planet
inside one of those holodecks.”
Everyone on the bridge stared at the entity.
Q spun around slowly so he could see everyone as he
spoke, “The Q would do it all the time. If there was some
cosmic event – actual or helped along- and we didn’t want
primitives to know about it, we would stuff them for a while
until we were finished. They would have no clue there were
fireworks going on in their galactic back yard because
everything looked normal from the planet’s surface, or
orbit, or star system, whatever was necessary. We even
practiced on starships at times.” His smile grew very broad
on that last remark.
“Fascinating,” Spock said.
“Annoying is more like it,” Kirk replied.
“How often would you practice this stuffing, Q?,” Troi
asked.
He shrugged, “Me? Hardly ever. If I take the time to
set off fireworks, Counselor, I want everyone to enjoy the
show.”
Kirk returned his gaze to the viewscreen, stepping
forward, “Is there any way to tell if Ayelborne has …
stuffed … Organia?”
Q put his palms up in front of him, “Not in my
condition, and certainly not with this equipment.”
Kirk spun and faced the entity, “That’s not the right
answer, Q. I want you, Spock, and Data working on a way,
immediately.”
Spock and Data were about to respond when Q put up his
hand. “If it’s that important — which I guess it is — I
can give you a solution, but you’re not gonna like it.”
Kirk put his hands on his sides, “And that is?”
“Plow right into the center of the planet. If it’s
there, if it’s not there, we’ll know pretty quick.”
“We’ll break into the pocket?”
Q laughed, “Oh, yes.”
Worf’s scowl deepened, “… and crash into the planet.”
“A side effect,” Q snipped.
Kirk turned toward the front again. “We don’t have a
lot of time to second guess. We need to know now. Mr. Data,
set a course for coordinates: planet center. One quarter
impulse power.”
“Faster,” Q said.
“Faster?,” Troi gasped.
“If we don’t want to bounce off the pocket,” Q replied.
Kirk stared hard for a moment, “Full impulse power.” He
ordered, glancing at Q.
Q nodded, “That ought to do it.”
And Enterprise-D leapt toward it’s destiny.

CHAPTER ELEVEN
“Hit, port nacelle. Shields holding, but weakening,”
Ckekov reported.
“Shield strength?,” Riker asked.
“Seventy-six percent of normal.”
Picard grimaced. They had arrived at Deep Space Nine
almost simultaneously to the Cardassian attack force. Picard
had no time to confer with the other Enterprise Captains or
Sisko before the enemy engaged his ship in battle.
Garrett had engaged two warships and was taking a
beating. However, she was dishing it out as well. Both
Cardassian vessels had substantial damage. The battle
continued.
Two warships were engaging the station. Pike was
keeping within range of DS9, apparently trying to make use
of the station’s mass and shield formation to enhance his
own defenses. The original Enterprise had a nasty disrupter
scar blazed across her main hull. The image shook Picard,
for some reason. Like a classic woman who had been raped.
As for his Enterprise-A, a fifth Cardassian ship had
broken away from the station to engage them on arrival. The
warship had just taken the first shot.
Picard stood and walked toward the conn. “Lock all
weapons on target. Full spread on my mark.”
The Cardassian was coming around, bringing her forward
disrupters to bear.
“Fire.”
Chekov’s fingers flew across his board. Streams and
balls of energy leapt from the Enterprise’s weapon emitters,
striking the warship. Picard’s jaw dropped when the ship
imploded.
“We got him, Sir.” Chekov exclaimed, fists clenched in
victory.
Picard walked backwards to his chair, eyes never
leaving the collapsing remnants of the Cardassian.
Riker grabbed him on the shoulder, a look of shock on
his face as well, “I guess the old folktale about Kirk and
his Enterprise are true.”
Picard nodded, “Fortunately for us, Number One.
Commander Uhura, raise Captains Pike and Garret and
Commander Sisko. Inform them of our arrival. Commander
Chekov, let’s give Enterprise-C a hand, shall we.”
“Setting a course, Sir.”

“Time to impact.”
Worf didn’t hesitate, “Fifteen seconds.”
Kirk gripped his seat arms. “Mr. Data, prepare to swing
us into orbit as soon as we get the first glimmer of
Organia’s bearings.”
“Aye, Sir.”
Kirk smiled, his experience with androids had not been
pleasant, but he was glad to have one at the helm today.
With his computer speed, Data was their best bet for not
impacting on the surface.
Suddenly the ship buffeted hard, “Report,” Kirk called.
“The pocket’s outer sleeve, as it were,” Q said.
“Status.”
Spock scanned, now thoroughly familiar with Enterprise-
D’s
science stations. “Still no sign … Organia, we have just
entered the outer atmosphere.”
The buffeting drastically increased. The automatic red
alert activated.
“Mr. Data,” Kirk yelled over the noise.
“Orbital heading laid in, Sir. Adjusting course now. I
have activated reverse thrusters and impulse engines to slow
our decent.”
“Outer hull temperature up 39 degrees,” La Forge
reported from engineering.
“Structural integrity field weakening,” Spock said.
“Our course is leveling,” Data said. The shaking
lessened, “We are in atmospheric orbit, upper stratosphere.”
“Spock,” Kirk turned to his first officer.
The Vulcan was consulting his computers, “We can
maintain this orbit for approximately five hours before the
strain on the shields and SIF will pose a threat to the
ship.”
“Can we get any higher?”
“Not without risking entering the pocket.”
Kirk shrugged, “Very well, we’ve got a job to do and
very little time to accomplish it. Spock, do you have the
coordinates to the Organian Council Rooms.”
“Affirmative.”
“Mr. Spock, contact Dr. Crusher and Counselor Troi.
Have them meet us in the transporter room. You, Mr. Worf,
and Q with me. Mr. Data, you have the conn.”
“Aye, Sir,” Data said.
Q sidled up to Kirk, “Good choice, Mon new capitan.”
Kirk shot Q a dagger-like glance, “Don’t make me regret
it.”
Q shot Kirk a ‘What, little old me?’ look and they all
entered the turbolift, to Organia.

“We’re ….ing ….ood …fight,” The crackle from the
ship-to-ship pierced Enterprise-A’s bridge. Garrett was an
excellent tactician, it seemed. Of the two warships engaging
her, one was apparently crippled, while the other continued
to blast away at the near-crippled Enterprise-C.
Picard paced the bridge, “Lock phasers on the active
Cardassian. Commander Uhura, signal Captain Garrett. Tell
her she’s got pleasant company now.”
Uhura smiled and turned to her station.
Riker looked over Chekov’s shoulder, “Cardassian in
range… now.”
“Confirmed,” Chekov responded, “Phasers locked.”
“Fire,” Picard ordered.
Again, beams of death leapt from the starship, chopping
into the Cardassian.

The Castle rose from the mist, just as Kirk remembered.
The coordinates were the same as years ago. Before, people
wearing robes and sandals walking the dirt street they
materialized on, oblivious to the technology witnessed. The
elderly man approached the party, “Welcome…” Now.
Kirk stared at the old man.
“You!,” Q barked as he lunged.

The heat of explosion burned the back of Picard’s neck.
The Cardassian had successfully returned fire. The
lieutenant at the burning science station was down. Riker
leapt to assist. “Medical emergency, to the bridge,” Number
One declared.
“On my way,” McCoy replied.
“Status,” Picard asked.
Chekov’s hands flew. “Shields penetrated, main
connection struts. Latching integrity system damaged.”
Picard thought back to his academy days. Enterprise-A
had the ability for saucer separation, although he couldn’t
remember when — if — it was ever used. But, at least it
presented another option. “Engineering, firm up the shields.
Priority one.”
“I’m doin’ all I c’n for ya’. She’s packin’ quite a
wallop,” Scott responded over the intercom.
“Shields firming,” Chekov reported as McCoy entered the
bridge
“It’s time to hit back,” Riker said as he stepped down
to give the doctor space to work.
“I concur,” Picard replied as he stepped toward the
main viewer again. The Cardassian swung back into their
crosshairs. “Fire!”

Worf had Q by the throat. “Do not struggle!,” The
Klingon growled, “If you know what’s good for you.”
Ayelborne ignored this, turning to face Kirk and Spock.
“Your presence is a surprise, Captain. I thought we had
asked to be left alone at our last encounter.”
Kirk winced, “Circumstances warranted our return.”
“Indeed,” Ayelborne replied. “Curious. Perhaps, then,
we should adjourn to the council room.” He swung his arm
toward the castle.
“It’s a trap!,” Q gurgled through Worf’s clenched
grasp. “Damn you, Klingon.” Q jabbed Worf in the ribs …
hard. The Klingon surprisingly stumbled back, releasing the
entity.
Crusher turned to tend Worf, who clutched his chest.
Troi grabbed Q’s wrist, “I sense no deception, Q.”
Q smiled, “You are way out of your league, Counselor.”
Crusher turned to Q, “Two of Worf’s ribs are cracked.”
“Serves him right,” the entity replied.
“Enough!,” Kirk called out. “Doctor, tend to him. Q,
explain yourself.”
“He was being a brute…”
“No,” Kirk stepped menacingly toward Q. “About the
‘trap’.”
Ayelborne stood by, face unwavering, as Q began, “He is
Ayelborne. He tried to stop us too many times, now we are
standing here defenseless. Isn’t it obvious, Kirk? he has us
right where he wants us.”
“I disagree,” Spock finally spoke.
“Oh, really.”
“Yes, Q. As you said, this planet is locked in a
temporal pocket…”
Ayelborne gasped suddenly, “Temporal pocket, you know
of such things?”
Kirk stepped forward, “Organia is locked within one
right now.”
“Impossible. We would know… Come, to the council. I
must speak with Trefayne.” And he turned and started
walking.
Q grabbed Kirk’s arm, “You’re making a big mistake,
Kirk. Strike him down, now.”
“Assuming I could, which I won’t, where’d that leave
us, Q? Still no Earth, still no continuum. Besides, I
believe you’re wrong.”
Kirk and the party started following the Organian.
“Isn’t this fun…,” Q said as he followed Kirk, with
Worf behind him. “Can’t take a little ribbing,
Microbrain…?”

CHAPTER TWELVE
Quark looked at the blood on his hands.
“Just keep at it, Quark,” Dr. Julian Bashir cried out
from across the Promenade. Quark glanced at him. The young
doctor was covered with the blood of the wounded personnel
and civilians splayed across the deck. “Apply pressure. Stop
the bleeding. I need your help while everyone else is in
ops.”
“It’s not that,” Quark looked down, through misting
eyes, and placed his hand back on his patient’s bleeding
chest. “Just hold on. You will be okay.”
“Thanks, Quark,” Jake Sisko said weakly as he lost
consciousness.

Benjamin Sisko watched the disrupter blast tear into
Christopher Pike’s Enterprise. “Maintain shield integrity
around 1701!”
“We can’t expend the energy,” O’Brien called out.
“We’re barely shielding the station,” Kira said.
“Damn,” Sisko muttered under his breath as his
peripheral vision registered another blast strike DS9. He
braced himself for the buffeting. He knew the battle
wouldn’t last much longer. Not much at all. Images of
Jennifer and Jake flooded his mind as he gave the order to
fire one of the last of DS9’s photon torpedoes.

“Station Deep Space Nine can no longer protect us,”
Spock raised his voice above the sounds of crashing
circuitry and exploding consoles.
Christopher Pike assessed the situation and thought
about the actions of Enterprise-B. “Number One, theoretical
analysis. What would be the results of a space warp-powered
collision with one of our Cardassian friends out there?”
Number One turned to her Captain, “Just what you would
expect, Sir. However, I do not recommend such actions.”
Pike shrugged, “I don’t know, Number One. I once read
somewhere about the needs of the many outweighing the needs
of the few.”
“Charles Dickens,” Spock said.
“Yes, Mr. Spock. A prolific man,” Pike nodded. “Prepare
parameters for a space warp drive collision sequence, Number
One. I want all options open.”
She turned to her board, “Yes, Sir.” So much for
commanding a starship, she thought. Then chastised herself,
she wasn’t — they weren’t — dead yet.

Castillo held on for dear life. Bridge duty was more
challenging than he imagined. Suddenly, the Conn panel
erupted into flame. Ensign Johannson was flung to the deck.
Castillo turned to her.
“Maintain your post,” Garrett ordered above the din.
“Engineering, emergency bypass: Conn control to aft bridge
stations. Medical: Dr. Cochrane to the bridge. Hold on
people. Phasers…”
“Emergency full, on your order, Captain.” Castillo
reported, ignoring the unmoving body of Johannson.
“I’m sending a nurse up, I can’t leave with all the
casualties, Captain.” Cochrane’s message registered in the
Captain’s mind as she concentrated on the flickering
viewscreen.
There they were …point-blank.
“Fire, Castillo!”
The starship let loose. The Cardassian took the full
force of the third generation’s phasers. And exploded.
— Engulfing Enterprise -C in a plasma explosion.

The ancient doors mysteriously swung open to reveal the
chamber of the Organian Council of Elders. Sitting behind
the table were a group of ancient men, all with far away
looks on their faces. Ayelborne took his place seated at the
center, facing Kirk and the away team.
Q took a step forward, “What! These … sheepish old
men, with their corny smiles, are going to help us?”
Kirk stepped past him, “Others once made the mistake
you are making now, Q.”
Worf nodded, “Indeed. My people’s history tells us they
are not to be underestimated.”
Ayelborne spoke: “You, Kirk, and a Klingon working
together.”
Kirk nodded, “It seems you were correct all those years
ago. But we have more pressing matters.”
Another council member spoke, “It has been 90 cycles,
yet the visitor looks so young. I did not think humans were
so long-lived. How are we mistaken?”
Ayelborne reached and touched the man’s arm. “Not to
worry, Trefayne. Captain Kirk indicates Organia is enveloped
in a temporal pocket. Indeed, his youthfulness tells us
something is very wrong.”
Trefayne looked puzzled, “A pocket, impossible.”
“The evidence indicates he is correct, my friend,”
Ayelborne said. “What can you sense?”
The older-looking man concentrated.
Dr. Crusher touched Troi’s shoulder, “Deanna, can you
sense anything?”
Troi shrugged, “I know this sounds a bit cliché, but I
sense power beyond anything I’ve ever encountered.”
“Ohhhh…” Trefayne moaned and slumped over. Crusher
jogged around the table, Med-kit in hand.
Q laughed, “Give it up, Doctor. Your inept
ministrations can barely help humans, let alone entities.”
Kirk shot him a glance.
“What?!,” Q said.
Ayelborne put his hand on Trefayne’s temple, reminding
Kirk of a Vulcan mind meld. Trefayne stirred and sat up.
“Incredible,” he said.
“Please explain, my friend,” Ayelborne prompted.
“The universe seems correct, then I peered beyond and
saw nothing is as it should be. Most distressing,” Trefayne
shook his head sadly.
Ayelborne and the elders sat up in astonishment.
Q laughed, “You boys have been duped. Tell me, how does
it feel to join our club?”
Spock stepped past him, “Gentlemen, what can we do now
to correct this problem? It seems someone or something is
impersonating Ayelborne and is responsible for annihilating
Earth and paralyzing the Q Continuum, altering the dynamics
of the universe.”
The leader of the Elders nodded. “It is obvious now
what you say is true. We must take action.”
Trefayne shook his head, “If we act too rashly he will
know. We will give up our advantage.”
“Surely,” another Elder spoke, “The fact the humans
have penetrated the pocket has alerted Ayelborne.”
Kirk’s brow furrowed, “Ayelborne?”
The leader stood up and pointed at Q, “You penetrated
the pocket with the starship. You are not human.”
“Thank goodness,” Q said.
Ayelborne stepped around the table, toward Q, “You are
an energy being, like ourselves. We can merge with you. Then
Ayelborne will be caught off guard, thinking we did not
leave the pocket.”
“You know that will not be enough,” Trefayne said.
“It is a start.”
“If he can create a pocket, then so can we,” Trefayne
said.
Kirk nodded, annoyed that he was not more involved in
the decisions occurring around him, “A cloak.”
Spock raised an eyebrow, “Indeed, if we can find a way
to cloak the Enterprise, it would perhaps give us an
advantage.”
Q coughed, “You have got to be kidding. A cloaking
device will be useless against someone of such abilities.
After all, I can see right through them.”
“Q is correct. A standard mechanical device would be
useless. However a temporal cloak would fool Ayelborne the
same way it has fooled us,” Ayelborne said.
“Excuse me,” Dr. Crusher interrupted. “Aren’t you
Ayelborne? To whom are you referring?”
“Perhaps an explanation is in order. I am Ayelborne.
One time, many cycles ago, we were like you. However, as we
evolved, we were able to separate the violent part of
ourselves, just as you are able to repress your own violent
tendencies.”
“And this Ayelborne is your violent self?,” Troi asked.
Trefayne sighed, “We were able to separate and
extinguish the worst part of ourselves. My friend,
Ayelborne, however, was hesitant.”
Ayelborne nodded, “I concluded that extinguishing a
part of myself was in itself a violent act. So I refused.
Instead I, for lack of a better term, locked it away.”
“Locked?,” Kirk asked. “Where?”
“First, inside my self. However, as we evolved and
became more powerful, I thought about banishing it. It was
becoming too dangerous. So, I did, making sure it would be
powerless, but free.”
“Something went wrong,” Q said.
Ayelborne nodded, “Apparently my violent half was able
to rebuild it’s powers after all these millennia.”
“So, because you were weak we are all now paying the
price,” Q said.
“Enough, Q,” Kirk scolded. “Ayelborne, your violent
half is only as powerful as one Organian, correct.”
“However, he has altered the universe into his image,
which gives him an advantage.”
“How much of an advantage?,” Worf asked.
Ayelborne shrugged, “We should be able to equalize
things by using Q’s body.”
Q stepped back, “Now wait one moment, I don’t know if I
can approve of this.”
Dr. Crusher put her hand on Q’s shoulder, “Frightened,
Q?”
The entity frowned, “I thought the Betazoid was the
shrink, Bev.”
Troi nodded, “I would say terrified … Bev.”
“I had him marked as a coward since Farpoint,” Worf
snarled.
“And we didn’t know him before that,” Crusher said.
“Once a coward…,” Worf began.
“Okay!,” Q bellowed, turning to the Organians, “Do what
you must …” Then he spun menacingly toward the Enterprise-
D crew, “As for you, I will someday have my powers back…”
Suddenly, the chamber was filled with bright light and
a chilling noise. The Starfleet officers covered their ears
and squinted.
Then, Q collapsed into a fetal position … eyes glazed
over, face frozen in shock.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
The away team materialized. Every one stepped down
immediately except Q who gazed wide-eyed, turning his head
slowly to take in his surroundings.
The captain glanced up. “Kirk to bridge.”
“Data here,” the android’s disembodied voice responded.
“Status?,” Kirk asked as the team left the transporter
room, marching toward the turbolift. Q lagged slightly
behind.
“We have 20 minutes before the Structural Integrity
Field goes critical.”
“Acknowledged. On my way.” he said as he entered the
lift. As the lift began moving upward, Kirk turned to Q.
“And now…?”
Q looked gazes with him. The entity’s eyes were intense
and unblinking. “It will take a few of your minutes to
create the pocket. Then we can proceed to the station.” Q’s
voice echoed, as if emanating from more than one set of
vocal chords. The sound created streams of memories for
Kirk: memories of Gary Mitchell and Apollo — entities that
started out as peaceable and then grew into very dangerous
adversaries.
“Please go ahead,” Kirk said.
“Aye, aye Mon Capitan,” Q said smiling.
The turbolift doors opened, revealing the bridge. Worf
went to his station immediately. Q took two steps out of the
lift and stopped. Spock, Troi, and Crusher followed Kirk to
the command level. “Engineering, I want full warp power on
my command.”
LaForge’s voice piped in from the lower decks, “For how
long, Sir?”
“As long as it takes, Commander. Mr. Data, set course
for Deep Space Nine.”
“Aye, Sir,” the android said unfazed.
“Spock, passive scanners only, but keep your eyes and
ears open,” Kirk ordered.
The Vulcan simply nodded and stepped back toward
Science I.
“Now, Kirk.” Q said finally. “The Enterprise has been
enclosed in a temporal pocket similar to Organia. Ayelborne
will look right past us … hopefully.”
Kirk shrugged, “I’ve said it before, risk is our
business. And the stakes are very high. In other words, Mr.
Data, take us out and give us all she’s got.”

The explosion temporarily blinded the captain. The
automatic viewscreen filters were not a necessity and its
power was diverted to the phaser blast just emitted from
Enterprise.
The Captain’s vision began to clear.
“That’s all of them, Sir.”
The Captain smiled.

Jean-Luc Picard sat slowly into the command chair,
“Hailing frequencies, please, Commander.”
Uhura sighed, glancing quickly at the bridge of the
Starship Enterprise with pride. “Aye, Aye, Sir.”

On his bridge, Christopher Pike glanced at the burn
marks on his hands, the panel on his chair erupted in flame
from the last impact.
Dr. Boyce was spraying ointment on the injuries. He
clapped a hand on the Captain’s shoulders. The older man
whispered in his ear, “Good work, Chris. More exciting than
a horse farm, too.”
Pike smirked, “Thank you, Phil. Please start tending to
the others.”
Boyce nodded, “Right away, Captain.”
“Incoming message from Captain Picard on 1701-A.”
Pike nodded, “Main screen, if you would, Spock.”

Castillo’s vision blurred, his mind fogged. Suddenly,
there was a shape over him. “Hold on, Lieutenant…”
“Captai—”
“Don’t try to talk. Dr. T’Ress is on her way up. You’ll
be fine. And, Castillo, you are one hell of a helmsman.”
The young man smiled faintly and passed out.
Garrett lowered his head gently to the deck just as the
turbolift opened letting the medical team on to the bridge.
Dr. T’Ress rushed to Castillo’s aide. “Bring the gurney down
here,” the Vulcan said, checking the unconscious man with a
tricorder. “He will be fine, Captain.”
Garrett nodded, returning to her seat. Her crew had
many casualties including Dr. Jeremy Cochrane who had signed
aboard Enterprise at Garrett’s request. ‘Can’t think about
this now.’
“Captain,” her Comm officer called.
“Yes, Lt. Varrington?”
“Captain Picard on all hail, Sir.”
Garrett sighed deeply, “On visual, please.”

“I’d say we’re in pretty good shape, considering.”
O’Brien said to no one in particular.
Dax and Kira were running through station diagnostics
and both concurred with the operations manager.
“Any word from sickbay?” Dax asked.
“Nothing.” Kira looked up at her friends. “I’m sure
Jake is okay.”
A beeping emanated from O’Brien’s board. “It’s the
Captain… Captain Picard, signaling for Commander Sisko.”
“I’ll take it,” Kira said. “Let’s leave the Commander
be with his son for now. On main screen, Chief.”

Picard watched the rear screens on the Enterprise-A
bridge as each became one of the Captains of another
Enterprise, except Major Kira of Deep Space Nine. “It is
most gratifying to see you all. Congratulations on beating
the odds.”
“For now,” Kira said. “If there is one constant in any
universe, it is the Cardassians are persistent. They won’t
be gone long.”
Pike nodded, “I agree with the Major. We probably don’t
have much of a reprieve.”
Garrett nodded, “I don’t know about you, but I’m not in
any position to put up much of a fight without some repair
time.”
“I think we can all agree to that,” Picard said. “Major
Kira are the station’s docking rings in decent shape.”
“Decent enough,” the Bajoran said. “Just don’t expect
any R and R, we’re picking up the pieces here, too.”
“Acknowledged,” Picard said. “I believe we should all
dock at the station and pool our resources.”
The others agreed and signed off. The Starships
Enterprise, safe for the moment, began limping toward the
docking rings of Deep Space Nine.
As Picard’s borrowed starship moved into position,
Jean-Luc couldn’t help thinking that the most challenging
part of their ‘mission’ was still on the horizon.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Rachel Garrett stared at the brutal, burning scars all
over his body. The air left her throat momentarily. How
could she have done this to him, after he entrusted so much
to her.
“Captain?”
She slowly turned away from the viewport and looked at
Christopher Pike.
Pike saw the haunted look and recognized it from the
mirror. “It is hard. They mean so much …”
She shook her head, “I can’t understand it, I’ve been
on other ships, even as captain. I’ve been in combat, but
…”
They both turned and gazed at the scared and pitted
visage of the Starship Enterprise-C.
“It’s the name, isn’t it?,” Garrett said.
“To me?,” Pike commented. “My Enterprise is nearly at
the beginning of what I can see will be an elaborate
historical tapestry.” He shook his head slowly, “No, not the
name, not the history. It’s the imagination, the human
potential. That’s what she represents to me. That’s what
kept me aboard her. That’s why Enterprise is special. My
Enterprise.”
Garrett nodded as Miles O’Brien approached them.
“Captains, the engineering teams report all ships are
progressing as expected. Captain Picard requests a Command
level meeting in Commander Sisko’s office as soon as
possible.”
They nodded, “Inform Captain Picard we are on our way,”
Garrett said as O’Brien left.
As the two turned away from the viewport, Garrett
touched Pike’s arm. “Thank you, Captain.”
He smiled, “Not at all, Captain.”

The meeting adjourned almost immediately after it
started, DS9’s sensors activated the red alert. The
commanding officers uniformly jumped out of their chairs.
“Ops, report,” Sisko demanded into the air.
O’Brien’s concerned voice filled the office,
“Unidentified ship decloaking…”
“Pike to…
“Garrett to…
“Picard to …

… Enterprise. Beam me aboard.”
Three transporter hums filled Sisko’s office as the
Commander crossed the threshold into Ops. He glanced at the
viewscreen in time to see a decloaking wave unlike any he’d
seen before, which shouldn’t be surprising, he thought,
considering where he was. Before the wave entirely
dissipated, the screen blinked and the main bridge of the
arriving vessel appeared.
James Kirk stood in the center of Sisko’s screen.
Then, suddenly, without warning, a deafening, hideous,
laughter filled every speaker, every ear, encompassed
everything around the station and the Enterprises.
Just as loud came three words, echoing off every
surface.
“TIME TO DIE!”

“Now,” Q yelled, and staggered against a bulkhead. Five
energy patterns fled his body, expanding, until they
engulfed the Enterprise-D’s main bridge. As soon as they
appeared, they were gone.
And the ship began to shake itself apart.
“Report,” Kirk yelled as he was flung to the deck.
“Readings are off the scale,” Spock replied.
“The surrounding space is charged with an energy I have
never encountered,” Data said.
The shaking increased dramatically with each passing
second. Consoles began to explode from the quaking.
“Will the shields hold?” Kirk asked, trying to be heard
above the din.
“Unknown,” Data answered.
Then everything went black.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
“Jim.”
The serenity of unconsciousness shattered around the
Captain. Dizziness and nausea replaced the peace. Kirk
struggled to identify the voice, it seemed like eons since
he heard anything. “…Bones?”
McCoy stood up, away from his friend. “He’ll be
alright, thank goodness.” He mentally thanked Dr. Bashir for
keeping a well-stocked infirmary on Deep Space Nine, since
most of the crews of each Enterprise were beamed aboard the
station after the conscious Captains deemed DS9 the
sturdiest place to be after the evil Ayelborne’s sudden
reappearance.
“That is agreeable, since we will need him for our
endeavor,” Ayelborne said.
“I am still unclear as to what this endeavor will
accomplish,” Jean-Luc Picard said. He stood over Kirk, brow
furrowed with concern.
Q shook his head, “You know, Jean-Luc. Sometimes you
can be so daft. Oh, well. Believe it or not, Ayelborne and I
agree that you will be required as well.”
“Bones…,” Kirk said weakly, trying to push himself
onto his elbows.
“Now, Jim. Be careful. You’re not ready to be going
after bad guys quite yet.”
“Bad guys… Ayelborne.”
Spock stepped into his Captain’s view, “The ‘evil’
Ayelborne is contained for the moment, Sir. You can take a
few minutes to recuperate.”
“Recuperate from what?”
Picard stepped forward, “The Organian council members
caught our opponent by surprise when they suddenly separated
from Q. However, the ensuing conflict was engaged just
beyond Enterprise-D’s shield perimeter. The ship was
moderately damaged and you were knocked unconscious.”
Kirk sat up completely and swung his legs over the side
of the bed. He now could see everyone in the room, standing
toward the back of the infirmary were Scotty, Uhura, and
Chekov. They smiled at Kirk. Kirk nodded back, then looked
at Picard. “Casualties?”
“Surprisingly minimal,” Picard said. “And the ship is
under repair. LaForge says she will be fully operational
within hours.”
“Scotty,” Kirk said.
“Sair,” the engineer replied stepping forward.
“Please assist Commander LaForge.”
“Aye, Sair. It’s good to have you back, Captain.”
Kirk nodded and slowly stood up. Picard grabbed his arm
to steady him. “She’s a fine ship,” Kirk smiled, “And a good
crew.”
Picard nodded, “I was about to say the same thing to
you.”
“Can we stop the mutual admiration society, please.” Q
grimaced. “In case anyone’s forgotten, we’ve still got a lot
of work to do.”
Kirk and Picard, arm over arm, looked at the entity.
“Lead the way,” Kirk said.
“Indeed,” Picard replied.
Q opened and closed his mouth in shock. “Well, it’s
about time.”

The four captains, Sisko, Ayelborne, Trefayne, and Q
sat in DS9’s observation lounge.
“Where is the other Ayelborne?,” Kirk asked.
Trefayne nodded, “Perhaps you should explain it to the
Captain, my friend.”
“Very well,” Ayelborne laced his fingers in front of
his chest and took a deep breath. “My other self is trapped,
temporarily to be sure, in a pocket similar to the one
around Organia.”
Kirk hesitated for a moment, “I see. But as soon as he
realizes its a pocket…”
Ayelborne nodded, “He will do what he can to break
free.”
Q nodded, “Which will be tougher than he thinks.”
Picard looked at his nemesis, “Explain.”
Q smiled, “Well, in a justifiable twist of fate, we’ve
put a kibosh on his powers.”
Ayelborne nodded, “Q speaks the truth but only
temporarily. His powers will gradually return in the pocket
and instantly return if he leaves.”
Kirk nodded, “And where do we come in?”
Ayelborne looked gravely at the Captain, “Ayelborne is
not easily duped for long. He will realize he is in a pocket
and escape, unless the pocket is fortified. That we must
do.”
Pike looked confused, “How could he possibly escape
without any powers.”
Trefayne spoke up, “Remember his powers will slowly
return, therefore the pocket must be powerful enough to hold
him for all time. We will be using our inherent energies to
strengthen it. If Ayelborne senses our endeavor, he will be
able to turn those energies back and break free.”
Sisko, “And then we’ll be back to square one.”
Kirk stood up, “Which is why you need Picard and me. To
keep Ayelborne occupied why you strengthen his prison.”
“That is correct,” Ayelborne said. “We will transport
you into the pocket and then begin reinforcing it.”
Pike stood, “Why only Kirk and Picard?”
Q, “I’ll field this one. Because the Organians are
familiar with Kirk’s abilities and I volunteered Jean-Luc.
Don’t worry, Pike. You’ll have plenty to do.”
Ayelborne, “Moments before we finish with the pocket,
the Captains will need to be transported out. We will be too
occupied to do so, therefore we surmise that interlinking
the transporter systems on the four ships and the station
and diverting all power to them should generate enough to
…how do you say …beam …Kirk and Picard out of the
pocket.”
Garrett, “There will only be enough energy for two
transporter signals?”
Q, “Yes. Yes. Sorry you get to miss the fun.”
Ayelborne, “It will require a very delicate balance of
timing and energy for the transport to be successful.”
Picard, “When do we leave?”
Ayelborne, “As soon as possible.”
Kirk, “Let’s do it.”

Miles O’Brien wiped his brow, standing up from the
splayed system components laid out across the deck. “This is
going to be very tight, Sirs. To do what the Organians
request will require nearly every once of power we can
generate by all our systems combined, from all sources.”
Sisko nodded, and stepped toward the console of
Enterprise-D’s transporter room, where all the commanding
officers had convened, “Can you do it, Chief?”
“It will require the coordinated efforts of the
Enterprises’ engineering staffs, but I think its possible.”
“Good,” Picard said.
“How long until we can leave?,” Kirk asked.
O’Brien looked at the floor, “As soon as I can put this
back together. Fifteen minutes.”

The Captains and first officers of the Enterprises,
along with Sisko and Kira stood in the observation lounge
behind Enterprise-D’s bridge. Kirk stared at the visage out
the large viewports. The Starships Enterprise and
Enterprise-A were clearly visible. ‘My whole life,’ he
thought. ‘All that I am.’ Suddenly another thought, ‘Is
there nothing more?’ The question Spock posed from the
refurbished 1701’s sickbay, the wonderings of V’ger as it
strove to identify itself.
‘Is there nothing more?,’ Kirk thought. ‘My god, we
were on our way to be decommissioned before Ayelborne and Q
interfered. And if we succeed in restoring history? Where
does that leave me?’
“Captain,” Picard called, breaking through Kirk’s
revelry. “We don’t have much time.”
“Of course,” Kirk said. “Captain Pike, as elder
statesman of our group will you please make the
declaration.”
Pike stood, “Thank you, Captain Kirk. In the event that
the mission about to be undertaken by Captain James T. Kirk
and Captain Jean-Luc Picard fails, it is declared on this
date, New Stardate 44001.1, that Captain Rachel Garrett,
Commander Benjamin Sisko, Captain Spock, Commander William
Riker and I will adopt the Constitution to our present
timeline and thereby reestablish the United Federation of
Planets. The Starships Enterprise will be the foundation of
the new Starfleet, with Deep Space Nine to be recommisioned
Starbase One. It will be our first priority to ask Bajor and
Organia to join the UFP. Defenses will be created against
our Cardassian neighbors and space exploration will begin
anew with the purpose of finding a way of one day restoring
the timeline.”
“A tall order,” Riker said.
“But a sense of purpose and identity,” Picard
countered.
“We must put the Declaration to official vote,” Kirk
said.
Each name called by Captain Spock, each reply,
“Agreed.”
Pike nodded, “Then by unanimous vote of command level
personnel, I hearby officially establish the United
Federation of Planets in our present timeline.”
“Good luck, Captains,” Garrett said.
“To us all,” Kirk replied.

“We are ready,” Ayelborne said.
Kirk noticed that his eyes were glazed over, as were
the four other Organians who stood together in the empty
promenade of Deep Space Nine. Q leaned against a wall, but
even he seemed transfixed by the Organians’ actions.
Picard glanced at Kirk. Kirk at Picard. They each felt
their utility belts. Phaser, tricorder, and Kirk had his
communicator. Picard’s was of course built into his insignia
pin.
The two captains nodded to each other. Then Kirk turned
to Ayelborne. “Go ahead.”
Kirk’s senses exploded and everything he knew was gone.
Moments later, Sisko’s voice carried over the station’s
speakers, “Red Alert!”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN
“They came upon us quickly,” Spock said, reporting to
his Captain on the bridge of Enterprise.
Pike stared hard at the Cardassian Warship approaching
the station. “Battle status.”
Number One looked up from her console, “All systems are
committed to the transporter sequence for Kirk and Picard.
If we divert power for battle, we may not be able to beam
them out of the pocket.”
“The same is true for all the Enterprises and the
station,” Spock said.
Pike stared hard at the viewscreen, “If we respond to
the Cardassians, the Captains could be trapped in the pocket
with Ayelborne for eternity.”
Doctor Boyce, standing to the left of Pike, put his
hand on his captain’s shoulder, “Then, Chris, either they’re
dead men or we’re sitting ducks.”

Kirk lifted himself off the ground spitting out a
mouthful of dirt. All around him was a barren field. Picard
stood near surveying the surroundings with his tricorder.
“Are you alright, Captain?,” Picard asked.
“Yes, just a little dazed. Where are we?”
“We appear to be on Bajor. Or a reasonable facsimile.”
Kirk looked up at the sky, which was a very odd color
of off-blue. “Of course, the Organians recreated the nearest
planet so as not to alert Ayelborne prematurely.”
Picard nodded, “Or part of the planet. In any case, we
are within the temporal pocket.”
Kirk took out his tricorder, “Life signs?”
Jean-Luc pointed toward some hills in the distance.
“Over there.”
Kirk scanned, “Very slight. But there’s nothing else
registering. It must be our man.” He pulled out his phaser.
“Shall we?”
The two of them headed off into the hills.

“There is one alternative,” the elder Spock said as he
stared at the commanding officers on the screens of 1701-A’s
bridge. “There are independent systems…”
“The shuttles,” Garrett said. “But they can’t withstand
a battleship…”
“Weapons range in three minutes,” Data said from behind
Riker.
“We don’t have any time,” Riker said. “We need to
launch the shuttles now.”
“Not the shuttles,” Pike said.
“The Runabouts,” Sisko said.
“They are our best bet,” Spock said.
“Fine,” Pike said. “I’ll be right over.”
“As will I,” Garrett responded.
“What?,” Sisko asked.
“You heard the declaration, we are responsible for
defending the new Federation,” Pike said before cutting the
connections.
“Besides,” Garrett replied, “We’re the Captains.”

The launch bays of Deep Space Nine were prepped in
record time. The Ganges under command of Sisko with Dax; the
Rio Grande under command of Garrett with Data; and the
Yangtzee Kiang under command of Pike with Kira, launched
three minutes after the communiqué on the respective bridges
ended.
And as they launched, the Cardassian started firing
viciously.

On the promenade, Trefayne’s eyes opened slightly,
“This is getting harder.”
“Concentration,” Ayelborne responded, eyes squeezed
shut. “Concentration, my friend.”

The height of the hills was an optical illusion. As the
captains got closer, they realized how slight they were. But
they were high enough to hide a man.
Ayelborne leaped from his hiding space and tackled
Picard, “What do you want of me!”
Kirk crouched phaser ready, but Ayelborne was
surprisingly quick, kicking the weapon from the Captain’s
grasp. Kirk grabbed the man’s shoulders pulling him off
Picard, spinning him into a head-lock. “That’s as far as you
go, Ayelborne!”
The man gasped, repeating his original question. Then,
“I am peaceful here, why do you invade my home?”
“You destroy my entire race,” Kirk spit, “And you
wonder why I traipsed across a field. Sorry it doesn’t wash,
pal.”
Ayelborne gasped, “I–I don’t know what you’re talking
about–”
Picard grabbed Kirk’s arm. “A moment, Captain.”
Kirk glared at Picard, and then loosened his grip, but
still holding the entity around the neck.
Picard stared at Ayelborne, “What do you mean, you
don’t know –”
Tears began to flow down the man’s cheeks, “All I know
is you came near my home uninvited. I was afraid you would
harm me.”
Kirk grimaced, “So you attacked us. Good strategy.”
Ayelborne was crying now, unable to speak. Kirk
loosened his grasp. The entity fell to the ground sobbing
heavily. Kirk stepped over and retrieved his phaser, aiming
it at Ayelborne. “Opinion?,” Kirk whispered to Picard.
Picard shrugged, “It is possible that his battle with
the Organians has affected his memory?”
Kirk nodded, “It’s a ruse.”
“Perhaps, but if he honestly has no memory of what he’s
done–”
“We still watch him carefully and wait for beam out.”

The Ganges took the lead, as Sisko and Dax were the
most familiar with runabouts. “Someday, old man, we might
want to think about a larger ship to guard the station,”
Sisko said.
“Agreed. Hope we get the chance to petition for it.”
Sisko nodded and opened a channel to the other
runabouts. “Everyone, Pattern Jen 1 now.”
The Rio Grande and Yangtzee Kiang sent signals of
concurment, and they began their moves.

On the bridge of Enterprise-A, Uhura stared at the main
viewer, as the runabouts began their formation around the
Cardassian. Scotty was busy running between engineering and
the main transporter rooms finalizing the power links for
the Captains’ beamout… And she felt helpless, and hated
it. ‘If only we had a prefix code…’ She suddenly smiled
and turned to the center seat. “Mr. Spock, would it be fair
to say that during your tenure on Enterprise-D, you
familiarized yourself with their databanks on Cardassian
technology?”
Spock turned to her and raised an eyebrow. “Indeed.”
McCoy, standing to between Spock and Uhura, turned
toward her. “What have you got in mind, Commander?”
Uhura stood and leaned with her hands against the upper
level guardrail. “If I got you a line into their computers,
Spock. I assume you could wreck some havok with their
systems. Correct?”
“Perhaps. But I must remind you that all our systems,
including communications, have been diverting for the
beamout.”
Uhura’s smile grew wider, “There are other power
sources than just what the ship can provide.”
McCoy turned to Spock, “Ahhh… wait, like Murasaki all
those years ago. Phaser energy, Spock. Brilliant, Uhura.”
Spock shook his head, “We utilized phaser energy as a
fuel substitute for the old-style shuttlecraft. It cannot be
adapted for a communications panel, Doctor. However…”
“…The power cells from communicators and tricorders
could be networked together,” Uhura finished.
“Highly logical, Commander.”
Uhura bounced on her heels, “Twenty plus years is
rubbing off, Captain. Chekov, Doctor. If you could grab as
many tricorders and communicators as possible, Spock and I
can give the Cardassians a very large headache.”
McCoy and Chekov nodded and bounded for the turbolift.

The disrupter blast caused the Yangtzee Kiang’s shields
to explode in sparkles of deadly energy.
“Chris!,” Rachel Garrett shouted suddenly from her
viewpoint at the helm of the Rio Grande. She sighed as the
attacked runabouts shields finally dissipated the blast.
Garrett choked back on her words, embarrassed by the
flair of emotion. She glanced at her co-pilot. Data was
unlike anything she had seen before, the first sentient
android in Starfleet… was staring at her.
“Commander,” she said.
“I am curious as to your exclamation. It is as if you
have a deep attachment to Captain Christopher Pike.”
Garrett looked icily for a moment, “You deduced that
from one exclamation? I am just concerned for any human’s
life.”
“I see. This makes sense, since there are so few left.”
Data concluded as he resumed his Ops duty. “It is time for
our attack run.”
“Engage,” Garrett said, and the Cardassian warship
seemed to leap toward them.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“You know, Doctor McCoy said the same thing…”
“McCoy!!” Kirk grabbed her shoulders. “Leonard McCoy?”
“Yes,” she said, startled by his emotion. “He’s in the
mission.”
Kirk turned and started across the street, turning back
briefly. “Wait! Wait right there! Spock!” He called after
his Vulcan friend who started down the New York City street
moments before. “Spock!”
The Vulcan seemed to appear from nowhere, “What is it?”
“McCoy! He’s in the mission.”
As if on cue, Doctor McCoy stepped out from the doors
in front of Kirk, “Jim!”
“Bones,” Kirk said delighted, as Spock, in a lapse of
control, grabbed McCoy in a seeming bear hug.
Then, McCoy’s eyes widened, something behind him.
Kirk turned, “Edith!” His voice, a ghostly gasp.
McCoy tried to push past. Kirk turned, grabbing him,
his comrades screaming something, his name, Kirk didn’t
hear. He buried his face in his friend’s shoulder. A screech
of tire…. a final scream.
“I could of saved him. Jim, do you know what you just
did?,” said the anguished voice. An unexpected voice, Kirk
looked up at the person he was holding:
Carol Marcus. “Do you know what you just did?”
Kirk blinked. What?? He turned to the crowd gathering
in the street. On the ground was the broken body of …
David. His son, his dead son.
He turned back to Carol, shocked. What….?
“He knows, Doctor. He knows.”
Kirk looked past Carol.
And saw Ayelborne smiling, delighted.

Kirk awoke with a start, his head swimming. Standing
over him was Jean-Luc Picard. “Wha..?”
“Jim, Ayelborne attacked, suddenly. Knocked me down,
and grabbed you. You passed out.”
Kirk put his hand on his head, “Some sort of mind game.
I’m not amused.” He reached for his phaser, on the ground
next to him, and tried to stand, but couldn’t get his
bearing. Picard grabbed him before he fell. “Which…
way…?”
“Ayelborne took off over the hill.” Picard pointed past
the hills before them. “You recover. I’ll go after him.”
Kirk nodded. “Be careful, I’ll be right there.”
Picard nodded and left in a sprint.
Kirk tried to calm the ‘Red Alert’ blaring in his head.
Above, the skies grew into a darker red.

Linked tricorders and communicators snaked along the
floor of the bridge away from Uhura’s station. Her head was
buried beneath her console. Chekov stood over her.
“How’s it going?,” he asked.
“A few moments more,” her muffled voice answered.
Spock was busy at his station, McCoy standing near him.
“Think it will work?,” the Doctor asked.
“I estimate a 57.4 percent chance of success.” Spock
said, looking up momentarily. “For even though I analyzed
the databanks, the Cardassians of this timeline have
displayed altered abilities. Their computer system may also
be different.”
“You can do it, Spock. If any one can.”
“Curious.”
“What?”
“As illogical as it seems, sometimes I miss your …
barbs.”
“That’s only human,” McCoy beamed. “Now stop wasting
time and get back to work.”
Spock did.

Q stared at the old men, gathered in DS9’s Promenade.
‘Old men,’ he winced. ‘How foolish a thought. I must get out
of this human guise soon. I’m starting to lose intellect.’
Of course, they were not old men, these Organians. They had
kept their presence hidden from the Continuum. Formidable
indeed. Q thanked –God?– (‘another human concept?,’ he
thought.) that the Organians had nonagressive tendencies. If
one Organian, or part of an Organian, could pop the
continuum like Ayelborne had… no, that was because of
surprise. If it were a fair fight, it would be the battle of
the universe. A menacing smile came to Q’s lips, ‘Of course,
that would never happen.’

Ayelborne and his compatriots were on another plane,
even though their humanoid dopplegangers remained visible on
the Federation Station.
‘Do you hear the Q’s thoughts?,’ Trefayne projected to
him.
‘I do. He is but a child, daydreaming. It is of no
consequence. Remain focused, our job here is not completed.’
Trefayne projected acknowledgment and returned to their
duty at hand.

Kira Nerys struggled at the controls of the damaged
Yangtzee Kiang. The other runabouts were drawing the
Cardassians’ fire away from them. But they couldn’t wait
much longer. “I’m having trouble holding the ship on course,
Captain. The helm controls were damaged by that blast.”
Christopher Pike frowned. He knew the ship wasn’t going
to make it. He glanced briefly at the sensor display of the
four remaining Starships Enterprise docked at Deep Space
Nine. ‘My legacy,’ the words flashed in his mind. It was
true, in his day Starfleet was an upstart association,
daring to think they could go where no man had gone before.
The U.S.S. Enterprise, his Enterprise, was the most advanced
starship in the young fleet, having successfully completed a
shake-down tour under Robert April, she was handed over to
Pike. He was supposed to be the man who would go beyond
human ken, exploring new worlds, and seeking out new life. I
only scratched the surface, Pike knew. But if he, his crew,
and his starship hadn’t been the intrepid explorers, then
there may never have been an Enterprise -A, B, C, or D , or
what was still to come. It was a legacy he must protect at
all costs.
“You served in the Bajoran Underground against the
Cardassian occupation of your planet. Correct, Major.”
She shook her head and turned to look him in the eyes.
“One last blow against tyranny, Captain?”
He nodded. “Prepare to engage the warp engines.”
She swallowed, but didn’t hesitate. She grew taller in
her chair, bringing herself to the attention she knew all of
Bajor, of the Federation, deserved at this moment. “Bringing
the mains on line.”

Jean-Luc Picard reached the other side of the hill and
saw the Chapel of the Vedek Monastery. It’s large wood front
door was open wide, almost begging someone to cross the
threshold. He glanced up to the ever-reddening sky. It
became harder to see, with the amber sheen over everything.
The Captain pulled his phaser from his belt and walked
toward the entrance. He turned back momentarily, no sign of
Kirk. Picard hoped his counterpart had recovered.
Picard crossed the threshold and listened. Utter
silence. In front of him was a typical layout for a place of
worship. Rows of pews before a raised alter. The room was
very dark.
Except, something glowed from the alter.
The Captain stepped carefully and methodically, looking
at each row of pews before moving on. No indication of
Ayelborne.
Moving closer to the alter, Picard made out the glow: a
Tear of the Prophet, one of the ‘hourglasses’ from the
beings living inside the newly discovered wormhole. He
swallowed, the tears were very powerful. Although the extent
of their abilities were unknown, Sisko — the ‘Emissary,’ as
he became known not long after excepting his position at DS9
— had reported in depth about their abilities to manipulate
time, at least for an individual exposed to the tear. Why
was one here, in the Organian’s temporal pocket?
Picard climbed the steps of the alter and stepped
toward the tear in its transparent casing. The item’s warmth
calmed him, the transparent casing, apparently sensing the
presence of a body, opened. Picard felt compelled, almost
hypnotized, as he reached for the tear—
— Just as Ayelborne, leaping from somewhere above the
alter, tackled Picard to the ground.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
“Ready, Mr. Spock.”
“As am I, Commander Uhura. You may begin.”
The Commander played her console like a master pianist.
Moments later, she smiled. “We’re in. Work your magic.”
Spock’s left eyebrow rose slightly, as he began to
weave a web around the Cardassians’ data streams.

Montgomery Scott tensed slightly as he made the final
adjustment. There. He signaled his counterpart on
Enterprise-D. “Mr. LaForge, can I count on ya?”
There was a smile in the voice that came back over the
comm system, “Yes, Sir. Mr. Scott. The power link is
completed and acknowledged on all ships and the station.
We’re ready for the beam out anytime.”
Scott smiled broadly, “Ayyyy,” he said with pride. ”
And laddie, call me Scotty.”

“There is a fluctuation in their shields, ” Dax
reported on the Ganges.
“Excellent,” Sisko said from beside her. “I see it.
Just enough Old Man, to punch some holes.”
Dax nodded, “But where did their sudden power lose come
from?”
Sisko shrugged his shoulders, “All I care about for now
is that its there. Contact the others. Tell them to commence
with round robin fire patterns.”
Dax reached for the comm board, when she noticed the
readings coming from the Yangtzee Kiang. “Kira!”

Onboard the Rio Grande, Data analyzed his readings,
“They appear to be energizing their warp engines. I can only
surmise their course of act—”
“Chris,” Garrett punched the comm. “Wait.” She heard a
signal overlapping from the Ganges, essentially the same
hail. “Chris. Don’t do this — We need you,” her voice
cracked slightly, “I need you.”

Pike closed the comm channels. “Are you sure you’re
ready for this, Major?”
“Their shield degradation is strongest along the upper
pylon struts,” she snapped militarily.
Pike nodded. He reached out and touched her hand.
“Engage.”
“May the Prophets be with us.”
The Yangtzee Kiang went to warp speed.

Picard’s head struck the hard wood surface, dazing him.
“SO RELIGION IS YOUR DEATH KNELL, PICARD.” Ayelborne’s
voice echoed through his already ringing head. No longer
meek like outside, the Captain could only surmise that the
being’s powers were returning. How could he deal with that?
With a back hand punch and a roll Picard shook himself
free momentarily from the entity. He tried to get up, but
stumbled.
Ayelborne held his hand to his head, where the Captain
struck. “PAIN… A UNIQUE FEELING. ONE I CAN LIVE WITHOUT.
FEEL YOUR LAST PAIN, PICARD.”
Ayelborne stepped forward, Picard rose to his knees,
trying a crouch stance.
“Freeze!”
The voice came from the back of the room. Ayelborne
looked up, startled for a moment, to see James Kirk pointing
a phaser at the entity’s chest.
Ayelborne laughed. “TWO FOR THE PRICE OF ONE,
EXCELLENT.”
He swung his arm back with lightning speed… and
shattered the Tear of the Prophet.

On the Promenade, Ayelborne opened his eyes and turned
to Q, “Now.”
Q looked puzzled, “Now?…. ahh, oh, Now! Now!” He
looked up to activate the station’s comm system, “Attention,
everyone. This is Q.” He pulled down on the front of his
Starfleet tunic. “Now.” He said with infinite calm.

The sky was falling. Kirk dodged immense shards of wood
and glass, covering his eyes and face as he moved as best he
could toward the disintegrating alter. “Jean-Luc!”

Picard was blown off the alter stage by Ayelborne’s
actions, landing on his side at the first row of pews. He
tried to get up, sharp pains, ‘broken ribs,’ Picard thought.
Chapel pieces were falling all around him, a chapel that if
Picard couldn’t move would become a tomb.

The communication system worked perfectly as Scotty, La
Forge, O’Brien, Kyle, and Bailey energized in sinc. All
power diverted to the linked transporters, in an attempt to
grab two patterns from the nearly-sealed pocket.
And the attempt failed.

Kirk saw Picard struggling toward the back, the debris
piles were growing all around him. Huge amounts were
blocking his path to the other man. Kirk decided to use his
phaser to blast a path.
Picard heard the familiar whine, still getting to his
feet, “Damn the pain,’ he thought to himself.
And then Ayelborne’s laughter returned.

“Resets in place,” Miles O’Brien said from his location
on DS9. “Emergency systems are shunted to the pattern
buffers.”
“Energize,” Scotty and LaForge ordered together.

Jean-Luc Picard rose, and limped, albeit quickly,
through the newly cleared path.
James Kirk met him as their eyes locked, “Let’s get out
of here, Captain.”
“I second that, Captain.”
They turned around to begin their trek, and then
Ayelborne yelled.
“NO!!!!”
And Picard and Kirk no longer controlled their
destinies.
And Picard and Kirk once again controlled their
destinies.

EPILOGUE

The doors shwooshed open and Christopher Pike gladly
crossed the threshold into his quarters. He yawned and
rubbed his eyes. It wasn’t an overly stressful assignment
the Enterprise was carrying out, but perhaps he was still
recovering from the events of Talos IV. He tugged at his
uniform tunic, contemplating changing into something more
comfortable, but the bunk was too alluring. He flopped onto
it.
Not knowing how much time had passed, or even if he had
fallen asleep at all, the next thing Pike heard was the
pinging of his door chime. “Come,” he said sleepily.
The door opened to reveal his young — for a Vulcan —
science officer. “I apologize if this is a bad time,
Captain.”
Pike sat up, “No, not at all, Mr. Spock. How can I help
you?”
The Vulcan stepped inside and the door closed. Pike
noticed he was holding a bottle of liquor. “Saurian Brandy,”
Spock said. “I understand it is a delicacy you appreciate.”
Pike nodded, “Indeed. Join me in a toast?”
Spock hesitated a moment, he normally didn’t imbibe,
but he did bring the brandy. “Of course.”
Pike relieved him of the bottle and found two glasses.
“I am here to … thank you, Captain.”
Pike hesitated, “Thank me?”
“For allowing me to join the crew.”
Pike chuckled, “Don’t be ridiculous, Spock. I didn’t
allow you to do anything. You certainly earned this
posting.” He offered Spock a glass.
Spock took it, “Perhaps you are aware of the
…disappointment in some quarters by my actions.”
Pike knew indeed. Ambassador Sarek of Vulcan was a
living legend in Federation Diplomacy. The fact that he
strongly opposed his son’s entrance into Starfleet wasn’t as
well known, “I’m aware of your father’s displeasure.”
“It has not made my life easy,” Spock admitted,
throwing Pike off guard by the candidness. “I am glad there
are still individuals in my life to who I can turn for
guidance and acceptance.”
Pike raised a glass, “I am honored you feel you can
come to me. I’ll try not to let you down.”
They clinked their glasses. Spock raised an eyebrow,
“What are we toasting, Sir?”
Pike thought but a moment, “To the future.”
The two comrades and friends drank their drink.

‘What about the future?,’ James Kirk asked himself, as
he sat on the bridge of the battle-weary Enterprise-A. On
the screen was the Planet Earth, and the massive orbital
Space Dock that was this ship’s last port. “Stand by,
automatic approach system.” His words sounded as if they
were coming from somewhere else. “Advise approach control.”
Uhura nodded, and ever so tentatively, at least that’s
how it looked to Kirk, she tapped a key on her console,
“Approach control this is Enterprise-A, Ready for docking
maneuver.”
The controller replied over the intercom in such a
cheery voice, Kirk almost made a vow to track him down later
and punch him in the nose. “Enterprise-A is cleared to dock.
Welcome Home.”
“See to it, Mr. Chekov.” Kirk replied and left the
bridge.
Moments later, he was walking toward his quarters where
he was suddenly met by Spock and McCoy. “Hey, Jim,” McCoy
called out. “Spock has a surprisingly good idea. Follow us.”
Kirk shrugged and wordlessly followed his two best
friends to Spock’s quarters. The door opened to reveal a
table setting for three and a bottle … of Saurian Brandy.
Well, this might be a fine idea after all. “Spock, I’m
shocked.”
“It is somewhat of a tradition of mine to have a toast
with my Commanding Officer.”
Kirk smiled sardonically, “And it took nearly 25 years
for me to learn of this tradition?”
Spock nodded, “I cannot think of a more fortuitous
occasion.”
Kirk nodded, “Join us, Bones.”
“Actually I thought I’d count the sparkles in Spock’s
IDIC display over here …of course I’ll join you.”
Spock poured the brandy and handed the glasses to his
friends. “To the future,” he said as he raised a glass.
“And to the missions of the Enterprises’ past,” Kirk
added.
They clinked their glasses and drank.
Then Kirk sat down, “This is it for me, you know. After
they retire her, that’s it. I’m through with starships and
hopping galaxies.”
McCoy and Spock glanced at each other with knowing
looks, as the three friends sat infinitely comfortable in
each other’s presence.

Captain John Harriman was infinitely uncomfortable,
‘How could this have happened? This was supposed to be a
spin around the block! ….around the block!’ Instead
Enterprise-B, on her maiden voyage had encountered a spatial
anomaly, it almost tore the ship apart. More importantly, on
his first watch as Enterprise Commander, he had lost one of
the most important figures in Federation history. James T.
Kirk was dead.
Harriman shook his head slightly, he still couldn’t
believe it. But it was true, he stood at the rear of the
ship’s chapel. In the front row stood Captain Montgomery
Scott, Captain Pavel Chekov and Ensign Demora Sulu. They
were conducting a private memorial service, as Enterprise-B
limped back to Earth.
Harriman bowed his head, and left the room. Kirk had
saved the Enterprise, as he had done so many times before,
different ships, linked together by one legacy. It was
Harriman who should have made the sacrifice. Kirk should be
alive and well, sitting in that chair on the bridge,
certainly John felt he didn’t deserve to be there. The
Captain silently made a pledge to himself, a pledge only
someone familiar with the intricate possibilities of space
travel could sanely make: ‘If I ever have a chance to
sacrifice myself to preserve you or your progeny, James T.
Kirk, I will not hesitate. I owe you, Captain.’

Rachel Garrett stood up from the center seat of
Enterprise-C and stepped down to the command console. “How
does it feel, Mr. Castillo?”
Richard Castillo just began his first watch as
helmsman. “Wonderful, Captain, Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me, Lieutenant. You earned this.” She
patted him on the shoulder and returned to her chair. This
was a fine ship and a good crew. Enterprise-C would indeed
live up to the name’s legacy, she would insure it. Suddenly,
an intense beeping emanated from the communications station.
The young woman manning it, Ensign Terri, spoke up.
“Emergency distress signal, Sir. From the Klingon Outpost
Nirendra III. They are under attack.”
Garrett stood, “Distance.”
“8 hours at present speed,” Castillo announced.
Garrett shook her head, “Not good enough. Go to warp 8,
Mister. Course, Nirendra III. Ensign Terri, signal the
Klingons, help is on the way.” ‘Time to live up to the
legacy,’ she thought.
And Enterprise-C warped toward her future.

Deanna Troi stood up from the chess match, “Don’t fret,
Worf. I was the All-District chess champion at my high
school.”
“So you’ve mentioned … many times.”
She raised her eyebrows in mock surprise. “Funny, I
don’t recall. Let’s get a bite to eat, I’m starved.” They
walked out of the rec room together. Deanna was glad to have
this time to spend with Worf, ever since their duty
schedules matched up so they were off-duty together. Worf
had been through some emotional hardships lately concerning
his late father. He had been quite reserved. Geordi and Data
asked her to look after their friend. She didn’t need to be
asked. In fact, she was surprised and confused by her new
feelings for the Klingon. ‘Maybe I need to talk to the
ship’s counselor.’ She smiled to herself.
They arrived at Ten Forward to find the Captain seated
alone, nursing a cooling cup of Earl Grey tea. Troi and Worf
exchanged glances. Then Troi asked if he wanted company.
“Certainly Counselor, Lieutenant,” He stood in welcome
as they sat.
“It is unusual,” Worf said, “to find you here.”
Picard smiled, “I suppose so, Mr. Worf. I was just
watching.” He pointed at the large picture windows adorning
one side of the lounge. Stars flew by, altered by the warp
field effect. As always, it was beautiful. “It’s nice to see
them for real once in a while, not through some view screen
sensor array. And away from deck one.”
Troi nodded, “I understand. Is something bothering you
though, Captain?”
Picard shook his head, “Not really Counselor, I guess
I’m still awed now and again by the scope of the universe.
How much is still out there…”
Just then, Guinan appeared from seemingly nowhere,
“Well, it’s always a pleasure when my little hole in the
wall is graced by such company. Here,” She placed a bottle
and some glasses down in the center of the table. “On the
house.”
Troi and Picard smiled at the barkeep. Worf nodded as
she left. “What is it?,” the Klingon asked.
Picard picked up the bottle, admiring it, “Saurian
Brandy. The perfect drink to share with friends.” And the
Captain of the Enterprise began to pour.

Ben Sisko wasn’t sure about this idea, but how could he
say no to Dax, after all they had to find a way to recover
from Q’s disruptive visit to the station. The dip and chips
Dax insisted on had arrived, and it was almost time for her,
Kira, O’Brien, Keiko, and Bashir to arrive. He was putting
on his fatigues when a knock came to his door. “Come in.”
Jake bounded in his room, holding a deck of cards.
“Well, I’m ready.”
“Ready ….for what?”
“For the game. So is Nog. He’s on his way over.”
Sisko shook his head, “Oh, no. Poker is a grownups’
game, Son.”
“Ahh, come on, Dad. how come when it’s time for me to
do chores or homework I …” he lowed his voice to simulate
his dad “…have to start acting like a grownup… but when
it comes to the fun stuff, I’m just a kid.”
Sisko was about to say, ‘because I said so,’ but
thought twice. “Just don’t fight me on this, Okay, Jake.”
His son paused for a moment with a droopy look on his
face, “Okay, Nog and I will just go to Quark’s. Tonight’s
The Dabo Girl Talent Show in the Holosuites.”
“…. you understand the difference between a straight
and a straight flush?”
Sisko draped his arm around his son as they left his
room.

Q arrived home with a headache. ‘How can this be? I
don’t get headaches, and where the hell was I just now? On
that decrepit space station?’ Yes, that was it, but he had a
feeling there was something more to it, a lot more. If only
his mind would clear.
“So,” came another’s voice, “Out late again last
night.”
Q looked up to see the face of his friend, not that he
actually had any real –friends — in the continuum. At
least this one came the closest to one he cared anything
about, for now. But, he was annoying him at the moment.
“Excuuuse me. Have you found that asteroid belt, yet?”
The other smirked and went about his business.
As for Q, his head was clearing, and he had an
unmistakable urge …. for a doughnut.

Outside the Organian counsel room, Ayelborne and
Trefayne looked up into the night sky.
“The pocket around our world is indeed gone,” Trefayne
said. “All is as it was before.”
Ayelborne nodded, “I cannot help but feel that this was
all my fault.”
“It was,” Trefayne said.
Ayelborne looked at his compatriot, “I can never fault
you for your honesty, Trefayne.”
“Unlike the rest of us, you did not kill, Ayelborne.
Not then, not now. If that is a fault,” Trefayne shrugged,
“it is one I believe you can live with.”
The other nodded. And then in two flashes of light,
they moved on.

Ayelborne stepped out from the rubble of the destroyed
Vedek Monastery. Fury was the only emotion he felt. He
looked up into the blazing red sky. A temporal pocket, they
got him at his own game. He underestimated the abilities of
the humans, of Kirk and Picard. He envisioned tearing the
captains apart, tearing his other self apart. They deserved
no better. But, they had escaped, with simple transporter
technology, they survived. Fury grew in its passion.
Ayelborne scanned the night skies, and for the briefest
of moments, he thought he saw a little black mixed into the
red. Perhaps not.
Ayelborne thoughts were molded into one word, one word
to obsess on for eternity if that’s what it took….
The temporal pocket filled with hideous laughter.

The author would like to acknowledge the friends and
family who doubled as an editorial board for this story: Ray
Clark, Jason Dzubow, Matt Ferry, Dan Hegarty, Daniel R.
Lewis, Marc Lowenberg, Mike Poaletta and Jerry Smolens.
The author would also like to thank the 600+ America
Online readers who have commented and waited patiently for
part two.
The opening segment of Chapter Seventeen is adapted
from “The City on the Edge of Forever” by Harlan Ellison.
All elements of Star Trek are copyrights and trademarks
of Paramount Communications Corporation.
All other elements and content are copyright by Kenneth
A. Lowenberg.
The story is dedicated to Stuart William Lowenberg.


Alara Rogers, archivist
The Star Trek fan fiction archive is at ftp.token.net /pub/startrek, or
https://www.token.net. Soon both names will change to
startrek.token.net. Check us out! All stories posted to
alt.startrek.creative, alt.startrek.creative.erotica, and anywhere else
on USENET that I see Star Trek stories, will be archived unless a
disclaimer is posted on them requesting otherwise; new stuff can be found
in /pub/startrek/tmp.

Posted in Crossover | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Star Trek: Epic




Star Trek: Epic–by Michael Cotthoff

Star Trek:
Epic

by

Michael
Cotthoff

Disclaimer: I began
construction
of this before the DS9 5th season finale.

Author’s Note:  Please
feel free to link to this story anywhere.  Please leave this tag
included
if you do so.

Prologue

As the wormhole opened, the Alpha
Quadrant powers held their breaths. A fleet of Dominion ships flew
through,
and weapons ready. In Ops of the space station Deep Space Nine,
activity buzzed everywhere. Captain Benjamin Sisko was worried. Although
the Dominion had sent ships through the wormhole before, they were usually
headed toward Cardassian space, which was now under Dominion control. “Red
Alert. All hands to battle stations,” was Sisko’s first order. “Major
Kira,
deploy the Defiant.”

“Aye sir,” Kira chimed. The USS
Defiant
was one of the smaller ships in the fleet. But, it was
undoubtedly
the most powerful and most maneuverable. Major Kira was glad to have the
chance to command such a ship.

“Report, Commander Dax,” Sisko asked
his close friend Jadzia Dax.

“I am counting 75 Jem ‘Hadar
fighters
along with several Cardassian Galor-class warships. The Cardassian
warships
however do not appear armed with weapons. Intelligence indicates that
these
Cardassian ships have been on reconnaissance missions in the Gamma
quadrant.”

Lt. Cmdr. Worf sat at his station
and awaited the battle that could happen in moments. “Sir, I recommend
we have General Martok deploy his warships immediately instead of having
them hiding in cloak. The Dominion is bound to know they are cloaked
somewhere.
I believe that the Dominion will respect our show of strength.”

“Good idea. Get me Martok on
screen.”
Sisko was uneasy about the whole situation. His son Jake and other
civilians
were on their way via shuttle to Bajor at the moment. He never knew if
he would get the chance to see him again.

Martok appeared on the viewing
screen.
Sisko felt sorry for the former Dominion prisoner, who had lost his eye
in the process. “Captain,” Martok yelled, “I recommend that I deploy three
birds of prey behind the aft Dominion ships. I’ll have them uncloak and
catch the Dominion off guard. Then, we will see what they do. It may sound
risky but we all knew this day would come sooner or later.”

“Roger that. Sisko out. Dax, open
a channel to the Dominion.”

“Channel open.”

“This is Captain Benjamin Sisko of
the Bajoran space station Deep Space Nine. You are ordered to leave
Bajoran space immediately.” No reply came to Ops. But, aboard the Bird
of Prey IKC Boreth, the crew awaited battle. Upon their receival
of Gen. Martok’s orders to fall in behind the Dominion fleet, the crew
complied quickly. They quickly maneuvered behind the aft Dominion ships.
When they were in position, the captain gave the order to decloak and
raise
shields. By the time the bird of prey was halfway uncloaked, a Jem ‘Hadar
fighter fired its aft torpedoes at the ship and destroyed her. The crew
in Ops saw it all happen on the view screen. Oh God, though
Sisko.

It had begun.

 

 

Chapter 1

“Order the fleet to decloak! Prepare
to engage the Dominion fleet!” Martok relished the chance to wreak revenge
on his former interrogators. “Bring us about to 323 Mark 1. Attack pattern
Kahless 7.” All Klingon ships, 39 in all, prepared to fight the
first battle in what would be perceived as a World War back in Earth’s
20th Century.

In Ops, hand-held phasers were being
distributed to all personnel. Everyone remembered the Klingon battle over
2 years ago when Klingon boarding parties raided the station. Perhaps the
outcome would go differently, but Jem ”Hadar soldiers were much more
powerful
than the average Klingon. “Mr. Worf, is there any indication that the
Dominion
fleet is preparing to get out of here?”

“No sir. The fleet appears to be
on an intercept course for the Klingon fleet, and they are staying well
out of range of our phasers, but barely in range of our quantum torpedoes.
But, I believe even our torpedoes won’t do much damage at this range. I
however have a plan.”

“Let’s here it,” Sisko said, “Just
about anything will work for us right now.”

“I recommend we have the Klingon
fleet move to protect the civilian shuttles now leaving. This could draw
the Dominion into optimal firing range, but the civilians could be caught
in the crossfire.”

That’s a risk we’ll have to take,
thought Sisko. “Make it so.”

As the Klingon ships veered towards
the 15 civilian transport ships, the Dominion fighters followed. The first
shots were fired by 3 lead Dominion fighters. Several Klingon attack
cruisers
were damaged, but torpedo fire from the station quickly knocked the 3 lead
Dominion ships out of the sky, and also alerting the Dominion ships of
the station’s presence. One civilian ship was damaged, but the damage was
light. All civilian ships managed to make it to Bajor safely.

As half the Dominion ships turned
to engage the station, the USS Defiant came out of nowhere blasting
the lead ships with her phasers. “Direct hit,” called an Ensign at the
helm of the Defiant.

Bring us about to 126 Mark
65. Attack pattern Omega. Lock on to the lead enemy fighters. Fire on my
mark.” Major Kira loved being in command of such power. As the
Defiant
nearly turned completely, firing off 3 torpedoes at pursuing Dominion
ships,
and finally coming about to its desired course, 6 Dominion fighters let
loose with a volley of torpedoes and phaser-like projections. The
Defiant
wove through most of the weapons, taking only minor damage. “Fire.”

As the mighty ship’s phaser banks
erupted, 4 of the Dominion fighters went down in a ball of fire. The next
2 were destroyed by the mere shock wave of being so close to the erupting
fighters. Kira was quite satisfied. The pattern continued, with the
Defiant
destroying 13 more fighters before she began to take on more damage.
< FONT FACE="Times New Roman,Times">

In Ops, Sisko gave the order to
fire.
Quantum torpedoes volleyed from their stations on the hull of the station.
Phaser fire blazed out and struck nearby ships. But, the Dominion were
overwhelming the station’s defenses. The Klingon fleet was hardly doing
any damage. Martok was dissatisfied with his fleet’s performance. They
had already suffered 50 % losses while barely destroying any Dominion
ships.

“Shields down to 34% sir. We won’t
be able to take much more of this.” O’ Brian was always the one who had
to give that report. “We’re receiving a transmission from the
Enterprise-E.
Captain Picard says he’ll be here in 20 minutes. He is being accompanied
by 6 other Federation starships.”

“Good,” Sisko yelled, “maybe we can
get these Dominion bastards to go back where they came from. Fire at
will!”

The rage continued.

Chapter 2

Aboard the Federation starship
USS
Enterprise
NCC-1701E, the bridge crew watched in horror at the view
screen as another Klingon ship was destroyed. The crew was able to watch
the battle using their long range sensors and the view screen. Picard
grimaced
at the sight. “Red Alert. All hands to battle stations. Load all torpedo
tubes and ready all phasers.” He wanted his fleet to come in firing as
soon as they dropped out of warp.

“Aye sir.”

As the crew watched on, Commander
William Riker was actually scared. This was his first encounter with the
Dominion, and from what he had heard they were worse than the Borg. He
continued to study the way the Dominion ships traveled in wolfpacks and
ravaged a ship using superior firepower. They were not in any way like
the Borg.

An explosion was seen on the view
screen. “Sir, DS9 has just suffered a direct hit. Her shields are down,”
came Lt. Cmdr. Data’s voice.

“Ready a boarding party immediately.
We’ll see if we can assist them in any way once we arrive,” Picard
ordered.

“Yes sir,” replied Lt. Commander
Data. Data was fascinated by these Dominion ships. Only 2 months before
when he was under the influence of the Borg queen, he was exposed to
intelligence
regarding the Dominion. Apparently the Borg had attempted to assimilate
the Dominion into their culture. The first cube was destroyed in a matter
of minutes by hundreds of Dominion fighters. Data actually became scared
of the thought of that.

The relief force was 7 minutes
away.

Aboard DS9, Jem ‘Hadar troops began
to beam aboard. Immediately all personnel reached for their sidearms.
Phaser
fire erupted in Ops. Worf used one of his Klingon weapons, and
successfully
killed 6 Jem ‘Hadar soldiers. Two Bajoran officers were vaporized
immediately
by Jem ‘Hadar disruptor fire. Even though the Jem ‘Hadar soldiers were
outnumbered, they were killing more Federation and Bajoran personnel than
the losses that were being inflicted on them. Sisko grunted hard as he
went hand-to-hand with a Jem ‘Hadar soldier. He quickly hit the solider
in the jaw (if the Jem ‘Hadar had one) and kneed him in the stomach. The
solider grunted at the loss of breath. Sisko reached for the small tube
that provided the soldier with his much-needed “white”, the drug the
Dominion
uses to control the Jem ‘Hadar, and ripped it from his uniform. The
soldier
quickly went hysterical. At the sight of their friend being struck down
in such a way, the Jem ‘Hadar fled. They quickly beamed back aboard their
ships. There’s one huge weakness those genetically-engineered bastards
have,
thought Sisko. Just then, Sisko heard transporter beams in Ops.
He assumed it was another wave of Jem ‘Hadar soldiers. But it
wasn’t.

It was a force of Starfleet
soldiers.
The relief force had arrived.

Chapter 3

The Enterprise let loose with
a volley of quantum torpedoes at the Dominion fighters. The Klingons
attempted
to regroup, as they had suffered severe losses. Several attack cruisers
and birds of prey were grouped around the Enterprise, using her
as protection. “Bring us about to 156 mark 86. Prepare to fire phasers
at the lead Dominion ships. Prepare to fire torpedoes 3 seconds after
phaser
fire has ceased.” Picard was a practiced strategist. He planned to scatter
the fighters with phaser fire and then blast them to bits with quantum
torpedoes, catching them off guard. “Fire.” Picard’s plan worked. The
Enterprise
successfully destroyed 4 fighters, and damaging a good number of others.
The Dominion fighters began to fall back. A Galaxy-class starship erupted
in a ball of flames as its warp core breached.

“Sir, the Missouri has been
destroyed,” reported Lt. Cmdr. Data. “But, the Dominion fighters are
falling
back. I believe they are retreating.”

Picard was relieved at the thought
of the battle ending. Only God knew how wrong he was.

The wormhole then opened, and at
least 200 more Dominion fighters emerged.

Aboard DS9, Sisko’s heart was
broken.
“Damn! How close were we to driving the Dominion off?” Sisko knew the
answer.

“Sir,” Miles said, “Captain Picard
aboard the Enterprise is hailing us.”

“On screen.”

The image of Captain Picard on a
view screen made Sisko shudder. He had once seen this face before, at Wolf
359 when Picard was Locutus of Borg. “Captain Sisko, I recommend we fall
back. There is no way in hell 15 Klingon ships and 6 Federation starships
can repel this attack. DS9 is hardly in a situation to where it can defend
itself.”

“You make a very good point Captain.
But what about Bajor? It is my duty to protect the planet at all costs.
I cannot surrender this system to the Dominion.”

“I understand your concern. I know
your son is down there. But, as a friend once told me, ‘The needs of the
many outweigh the needs of the few,'” Picard quoted his late friend
Sarek.

“Yes, but 7 billion Bajoran lives
compared to 25,000 Klingon and Federation lives seems hardly comparable.
Even if we stay here and fight the fleet will most certainly be destroyed.
It’s better to go out standing than to go out on your knees.”

Picard understood Sisko very well.
But Picard was not going to allow Federation lives to be lost protecting
a non-Federation member. “Captain Sisko, do I need to remind you that
Bajor
is not under Federation protection? Your task here was to merely assist
in economic regrowth and give limited protection. I would say that
limit is..wait, Mr. Data says he is picking something up on sensors.”

O’Brien checked his sensors. “Sir,
a fleet of Romulan warbirds has just decloaked. I am picking up 43
warbirds.
They are asking to assist.”

“Let them join up with the
Enterprise.
Advise them to wait for the order to attack. The Dominion are sitting
still
while they can. Any moment now they’ll break formation and head for us.
Captain Picard, we now have 43 Romulan Warbirds willing to assist us. Is
this enough reason to convince you to not retreat?”

Picard thought heavily on this. “I
suppose so.”

Data turned to Picard and said,
“Captain,
the Dominion ships are beginning to break formation. Their entire fleet
is heading towards us.”

The warbirds were the first to open
fire. But, hardly any damage was done due to the fact that the Dominion
have had extensive study on the Romulans’ warships ever since the failed
invasion over 2 years ago. The Dominion had adapted their shields to
Romulan
weapons. Although this had little effect on the warbirds’s fire, it was
enough to discourage several Romulan commanders.

The remaining Federation ships went
into an odd attack pattern. The Defiant led the attack blazing
phaser
fire at the lead ships, then breaking off while firing its aft torpedoes.
This maneuver was very effective. The slow Romulan ships were able to
provide
lots of firepower while slowly falling in behind the more maneuverable
Federation ships. But still the Dominion fighters broke through and scored
heavy hits on the Enterprise and other Romulan ships.

“Shields down to 64%,” the
Lieutenant
at Tactical said.

“Fire phasers. Attack pattern Picard
91. Two-thirds impulse. Engage.” The Enterprise barrel-rolled and
flew downwards and finally into a solid loop. The maneuver was similar
to what 20th century jet-fighters performed. Picard took a huge
risk performing them with a starship. It was clear that this ship was very
agile despite its size. A volley of torpedoes followed aft. A bird of prey
swooped down under the Enterprise, nearly colliding with her. The
bird of prey quickly fired off several blasts of disruptors then began
its pattern again.

Aboard the Klingon flagship IKC
Neghvar
, Gen. Martok began to see the inevitable. He knew the Dominion
had their forces outnumbered almost 3 to 1. Although he did not plan to
retreat, he thought it to be logical to do so. I am not turning into
one of those bloodless Vulcans!
, he thought to himself. “Fire
torpedoes.
Order the Quebla to watch our rear.” The crew followed his orders
without question.

The torpedoes leapt from the
Neghvar
with astounding speed. Three torpedoes struck a Dominion fighter. The
fighter
exploded, but not before finally colliding with the Federation starship
Bozeman, Nebula-class. The Bozeman‘s shields collapsed, and
the starship exploded.

“Sir, we just lost the
Bozeman,”

Data chimed. The Enterprise shook as 3 Dominion ships fired on them
at the same time. A quantum torpedo took care of one of the ships, but
the Defiant took care of the other two fighters, virtually
springing
out of nowhere on a 90-degree attack angle.

Aboard the Defiant, Kira felt
sick to her stomach. The inertial dampers were down, and that last
maneuver
made her feel like vomiting. “Report!” she yelled.

“Shields down to 38%. We only have
15 torpedoes left. One more hit could finish us.”

Aboard the Enterprise, the
situation was hardly different. The mighty starship had suffered heavy
damage. “La Forge to bridge. I don’t think we can keep this up much
longer.
We are going to have to stay out of the way for at least 10 minutes so
I can get our shields back up.”

It was too late. With the
Enterprise‘s
shields down, a Dominion fighter fired off a torpedo. The torpedo struck
her in her starboard warp nacelle, causing catastrophic effects on board.
“Direct hit to our starboard nacelle! Warp core breach imminent in 13
minutes!”
someone yelled. Picard could not tell who through all the smoke. Data was
still at his station. He was manually controlling Tactical from his
station.

After a minute or so of Data
fighting
off Dominion ships, he seemed satisfied. “Sir, I have manually maneuvered
the Enterprise away from the battle. I have contained the warp
core.”

“Very well,” Picard said.
“Report.”

Data looked at his sensors. “Sir,
the starships Odysseus and Rapier have been destroyed.
Exactly
15 Romulan warbirds have been destroyed. All but 3 Klingon warships have
been knocked out of the battle. The Defiant has suffered heavy
damage.
DS9’s shields are holding at 50%. There are approximately 102 Dominion
fighters left. They are falling back, possibly to regroup.”

“Good. Order all remaining ships
to draw back to our position. Get me Captain Sisko.”

“Aye sir.”

Sisko appeared on the view screen
seconds later. Blood was trickling from his forehead. “Captain Picard,
I’d say it would be a good idea to retreat now. DS9 has suffered heavy
casualties. Evacuations are underway as we speak. I recommend we fall back
to the Galapagos system. There we will be able to regroup and inform
Starfleet
command of what has happened.”

“Ok. Once you have successfully
evacuated
the station, set course for the Galapagos system. The remaining ships will
follow and escort you.”

“Roger that. Sisko out.”

As the Defiant flew back
towards
the station to beam aboard survivors, the Dominion fleet turned tail and
ran. O’Brien reported, “Sir, the Dominion fleet has just gone to
warp.”

Sisko was puzzled. He figured they
would want to finish off the station. “Destination?”

“They are on a course 115 Mark 52.
That course will lead them directly to..sir..Sector 001. The Sol System.
Earth.”

Sisko shuddered. “Get me a
transmission
to Starfleet command.” Earth was in jeopardy of being captured, and Sisko
was not about to let that happen.

Chapter 4

Admiral Smith looked at the woman.
It’s great to be in a position of such power he though to himself.
He had met the woman the night before at a ceremony to honor Spock, former
captain of Starfleet. “You know how I like it,” he said. “Yes….”

Admiral Smith didn’t even have time
to think, as the woman changed form into an unknown beast and struck the
Admiral down with one blow. Admiral Smith died instantly. The Founders
had infiltrated Earth, and were now using it to their advantage. The
Changeling
quickly assumed the shape of Admiral Smith.

Aboard the Enterprise, Picard
awaited Admiral Smith’s response in a few moments. The Defiant
successfully
evacuated all surviving personnel, and was en route to the Galapagos
system.

Data looked up from his console.
“Sir, incoming transmission from Admiral Smith on Earth.”

“On screen.” Smith appeared looking
very refreshed. Very unusual, though Picard, Smith is usually
very nervous at all times, and during a war he should seem even more
so.

“Admiral Smith, a Dominion fleet is en route to Earth. They should arrive
in 13 hours. I recommend we organize a fleet of starships and meet them
there. We have the support of the Romulan Star Empire as well as the
Klingon
Empire. We could end this with one battle, if we all choose to unite
against
a common enemy.”

Smith smiled. “Very impressive
speech
Jean-Luc. But, the President of the Federation has decided to surrender
to the Dominion. As of now, the United Federation of Planets is a new
member
of the Dominion.”

“Sir…what proof do you have of
this? The President would have had some kind of warning before…”

“Do as you are told Jean-Luc. I want
the surrender ceremony to be held on the Enterprise.

Picard realized what had happened.
He decided to play along. “Very well sir.” Smith’s face quickly went off
screen, followed by the insignia of the Dominion. “I have reason to
believe
that Admiral Smith is a Changeling. We cannot allow him to dictate the
Federation’s actions.”

Riker was puzzled. “Sir, what do
you expect us to do? We have no solid proof of this. What you are
suggesting
is a mutiny towards one of Starfleet’s most respected Admirals.”

“The real Admiral Smith is dead.
We must plan a counterstrike against the Dominion before it is too late.
Data, any ideas?”

“Yes sir. We could take our
remaining
fleet and attempt to stop the Dominion fleet before it reaches Earth, or
we could gather up any loyal starships and rebel against the new
Federation.”

“That’s absurd.”

“We have no other choice sir. I
estimate
from evaluating all Starship commanders’ psychological profiles that
exactly
125 starships will join the rebellion. It seems that all of our major
starbases
have been replaced by new commanders within the last 3 months. This
indicates
a possible Dominion plot. But, with the aid of the Romulans and Klingons
we could make a good enough fight to drive back the Dominion.”

“Very well. Send out a coded
transmission
to all the Captains you suspect will remain on our side. Instruct them
to meet up near the Badlands.”

Data complied quickly. “Yes
sir.”

Chapter 5

Once the Enterprise arrived
at the Badlands, 3 other starships were waiting. Picard did not know if
these ships were friendly or hostile. He got his answer when one of the
ships hailed the Enterprise. The Starship James T. Kirk,
Galaxy-class, commanded by Captain Mary Freeman, hailed the Enterprise,
stating that they were non-hostile. “On screen,” Picard ordered.

Freeman’s face appeared on the
viewer.
“Captain Picard, I received your transmission. How bad do you suspect it
is on Earth?”

Picard though the question over.
“It is probably very bad. I am sure Jem ‘Hadar soldiers are patrolling
the streets of every nation on the planet. The Federation has been taken
over, and I am not so sure we can win her back. It would take a
miracle.”

Freeman became saddened of the
thought
of Jem ‘Hadar patrolling the streets of her native land, Kentucky. “We
must strike back as soon as possible. I believe it would be possible to
launch a counter-offensive against Earth.”

“That would be a suicide mission.
Earth is surrounded by over 300 Jem ‘Hadar fighters along with Cardassian
warships. It would take a huge fleet to penetrate that kind of
defense.”

“From your transmission we can count
on at least 100 starships along with numerous Klingon and Romulan
vessels…”

Picard stopped Freeman. “Captain
Freeman you must realize that the Romulan and Klingon will probably not
assist in the retaking of Earth. The cause benefits them in no
way.”

“Very well Captain Picard. I will
instruct the rest of my fleet to stay here and wait. I hope the rest of
our fleet will arrive later today. Kirk out.”

The viewer was replaced by the image
of the James T. Kirk, which reminded the entire crew of their old
ship, the Enterprise-D.

Chapter 6

During the next 2 days, 112
starships
arrived in the Badlands. Picard was given command of the new fleet. The
fleet was deemed “Earth’s Salvation” by its members. Everyday each ship
watched a Dominion broadcast. Dominion ships were looking for the rebel
fleet, but they hardly expected to look near the Badlands. It seems that
the President of the former Federation was replaced by a Dominion
delegate.
The new Dominion controlled Starfleet planned to upgrade all existing
ships
to Dominion technology standards. Picard’s intelligence sources indicated
that around 200 ships were being used by the Dominion, and that was added
to the Cardassian and existing Dominion warships.

Times for the Alpha Quadrant were
bad.

The Romulan Empire was invaded 2
days later. Cloaked Romulan warbirds repelled the first attack, which
consisted
of a small number of Cardassian and Dominion ships. The second attack was
on a much larger scale. Over 300 Dominion fighters with 25 Galor-class
Cardassian warships invaded Romulan space. Several Klingon ships assisted
and were destroyed. The remaining Romulan forces retreated towards the
Badlands to join up with Picard’s forces.

On board the Enterprise, Lt.
Cmdr. Data looked up from his console. “Captain, we are picking up tachyon
emissions all around us. It appears to be a cloaked vessel, but the
tachyon
emissions are coming from all around us.”

“Go to red alert.”

“Sir, a number of Romulan warbirds
are decloaking…many of them are heavily damaged…the lead ship is
hailing
us.”

“On screen.”

A Romulan admiral appeared on the
viewer. In the background Picard saw fires being put out. Gas was in the
background along with several dead Romulan soldiers. “Captain Picard, I
am Admiral Sovalok. I am the Commander-In-Chief of the Romulan fleet. As
if you did not already know, our fleet was badly damaged in an attempt
to protect our borders against the Dominion. Our attempt was unsuccessful.
As you can see my fleet is badly damaged. We could use some assistance.”

Picard was not much of a diplomat,
but he seized the opportunity to strengthen his fleet. “Sovalok, we offer
our repairs in exchange for your loyalty to this fleet. When the time
comes
for us to retake our home world I trust you will assist in anyway
possible.”

Sovalok replied, “Yes of course.
Then we have a deal?”

“We have a deal. Direct your forces
to these coordinates and repairs and weapon replenishments will be
offered.
We have an abundant supply of quantum torpedoes which you may use, but
I am sure your engineers will have to make some adjustments to your weapon
systems.”

“Yes of course. Thank you for your
hospitality. I would like to talk with you over dinner sometime, maybe
to discuss the hell that surrounds us.”

Sovalok is actually being nice,
unlike any Romulan I’ve encountered before.
“Certainly. I’ll have the
arrangements made immediately. Picard out.”

The image of Sovalok was replaced
with the heavily damaged Romulan fleet. “Data, exactly how many warbirds
does Sovalok have with him?”

“Approximately 82. Sixteen of them
are heavily damaged and all other are either damaged or out of
weapons.”

Picard was pleased at the number
of warbirds Sovalok had offered to the fleet. They would be of great use
to their cause. Picard remembered the repair station that was just
constructed
on an asteroid not 3 light years away. The crews there were constructing
Defiant-class warships. They had already constructed 1 of them,
but finding crew to operate them was a problem. Major Kira suggested that
they use Klingon or Bajoran soldiers to operate the mighty vessels. But
either way the construction would have to be halted to repair the damaged
Romulan vessels. Picard looked at Riker. Riker had not said much during
the war. “Number One is something bothering you?”

“Yes sir actually there is. I am
afraid that my father may have had something to do with the Dominion’s
invasion. He was never really loyal to the Federation in the first place.
I am worried he may have gotten himself into something he can’t
handle.”

“Will, I am sure your father had
nothing to do with this. I know him, he’s a good man. I am sure he was
loyal to the Federation.”

“Thank you sir. But, I have my
doubts
about him. You can’t exactly trust anyone these days, now can
you?”

Picard saw the truth in that. “Good
point. But we do have some protection against Changelings, now don’t we?”
Picard said while looking at the exhausted Betazoid Deanna Troi. She
smiled
for the first time in days.

“I will try to do my duties as well
as I can sir.” She looked at Riker and telepathically whispered to him
I hope we get out of this alive, Imzadi. Riker and Troi shared a
telepathic bond from the romance they shared over 15 years ago. Riker
simply
nodded his head and smiled. Picard didn’t have to think to realize that
both of them still loved each other.

Chapter 7

Aboard the USS Defiant, Sisko
was worried. He had no clue if the Dominion had conquered Bajor or not.
His son Jake was still down on that planet, and he so badly wanted to
cloak
and warp away to rescue him. He knew he couldn’t.

The Defiant was assigned to
remain cloaked and patrol the borders of the Badlands for any signs of
Dominion activity. Earlier that week he had encountered 3 Dominion
fighters.
The Defiant was not detected. The Dominion ships’ sensors were
unable
to penetrate the heavy plasma storms the Badlands contained, so the fleet
was okay and hidden. Lt. Cmdr. Jadzia Dax was at the helm of the
Defiant.
Dax had not said much since the war had begun. Sisko felt he needed to
talk to her as a friend instead of a comrade at arms. “Old man, how is
everything?”

“Sir, sensors are not picking
up…”

“Not out there, in here,” Sisko said
while pointing to her head.

“Not good Benjamin. Not good.” The
ship then rocked violently as Dax finished up her sentence. A Cardassian
warship had just detected the Defiant while she was cloaked. “We’ve
been hit,!” Dax called, “we need to decloak!”

“Decloak!” Sisko ordered. As the
Defiant uncloaked the Cardassian ship prepared to fire her phasers
again. A near miss from the Cardassian vessel allowed the Defiant
to survive. As the Defiant‘s shields were raised, phaser fire
erupted
from her forward section. The Cardassian ship attempted to maneuver away
from the fire, but it was too late. A quantum torpedo finished the job
as the Cardassian vessel lay dying in space. Sisko had to make sure the
Cardassian ship didn’t get off a distress signal. It didn’t.

Worf was proud of the accomplishment.

“Sir, the Cardassian ship has been destroyed. It did not have enough time
to send out a distress call.”

“Very well,” Sisko said. “Sisko to
O’Brien. Chief give me a damage report.”

The Chief’s voice came over the
Comm,
“Sir we took some hits but nothing serious. We were lucky that the
Cardassian
barely missed us on that first shot. A direct hit would have finished
us.”

“How long to repair the damage
Chief?”

“Not long, maybe an hour. The
cloaking
device is still operational, so I suggest we cloak before we run into any
other Dominion vessels.”

“Roger that.” Sisko turned to Mr.
Worf. “Good shooting Mr. Worf.” Worf took the compliment and sat there
quietly, as he had grown accustomed to.

Chapter 8

As the Defiant was returning
from its patrol, Picard noticed the charred hull. “Picard to Sisko,
I

have noticed the new paint job the
Defiant has received. Did you run into some trouble?”

“Yes sir. We ran into a single
Galor-class
warship. We destroyed it before it could send out a distress call. We took
some minor damage to the hull. It’s nothing we won’t be able to prepare
in a day’s work.”

Picard was glad to hear that the
Cardassian ship didn’t call for help. “Very good. Picard out.”

Picard walked into his ready room.
In the room were several captains who commanded various starships in the
fleet. Sovalok was there also representing the Romulan Empire. “Thank you
all for coming. I know these last few weeks have been very hard on all
of us. We’ve all lost good friends in battle. What upsets me the most is
that most of our so called ‘allies’ have been replaced by Dominion
operatives.
About 53% of the former Starfleet is being controlled by the Dominion.
The other 47% presides here at this secret outpost. Captain Freeman from
the USS James T. Kirk, our intelligence officer, has some rather
exciting news to tell. Captain, you have the floor.”

Freeman got up from her seat and
Picard took it immediately. Freeman began her report by turning on the
console to her left. A video scene was shown. “This video was obtained
from a smuggler who will remain anonymous for the moment. Please watch.”
She pushed a button on the console, and the video began to play.

It showed empty space. A few seconds
later Dominion fighters flew by and Starbase 1 was shown. Starbase 1
orbits
Earth. The Starbase opened its out doors, and several Dominion fighters
flew out. As the fighters were coming about, apparently to go to warp,
several Klingon attack cruisers decloaked and fired torpedoes and
disruptors.
Immediately 50 or so fighters fell on the cruisers like a dog on a bone,
but the cruisers had already destroyed the fighters that had just left
the Starbase. Several Dominion fighters fired but were too late. The
Klingon
ships were able to sneak in past the Dominion’s defenses and plan a hit
and run attack. The Vor ‘Cha attack cruiser’s planned job was the hit and
run tactic, and it was brought out well in the scene.

Freeman continued after the video
ceased. “It seems our old friends the Klingons aren’t totally out of the
fight. Despite losing 36 of 39 warships to the Dominion in the initial
invasion, the Klingon fleet seems to fight relentlessly. A message was
relayed to Captain Picard by other means from Chancellor Gowron, leader
of the Klingon Empire. Gowron wishes to assist this Federation/Romulan
fleet in anyway possible. Captain Picard, you may resume.”

Picard got up from his seat, and
Freeman quickly sat down in it. “Thank you Captain Freeman. Gowron
apparently
wants to join up with us. He realizes that the Klingon Empire is next on
the Dominion’s agenda, and he wants to be prepared. However, this could
mean having to give some of the ships here to the Klingons. This might
weaken the fleet in an event of an attack. I have decided we shall have
to take that risk. If the Klingon Empire falls this fleet will be the
last,
best hope for reclaiming what is rightfully ours. The Alpha Quadrant as
we know it will cease to exist, and the Dominion will have established
their own empire here. I cannot, and will not let that happen!” Picard
showed emotion as he said that last sentence. All the people in attendance
clapped and agreed. It was evident that the battle for the Klingon Empire
would have dire effects on the future of the Alpha Quadrant.

Chapter 9

Thirty of the starships and 40 of
the Romulan warbirds were sent to assist the Klingons. The starships were
equipped with Romulan cloaking devices, so Dominion detection was a long
shot. The fleet was commanded by Captain Benjamin Sisko, commanding the
USS Defiant. Along with these ships, the 3 new Defiant-class
vessels
were being used. The ships all had skeleton crews of Romulan and
Federation
crews.

The fleet set out for Klingon space
the next morning, accompanied by several Klingon birds of prey.

Aboard the USS Defiant, Sisko
felt that he was in command of a naval fleet back in the 1940’s during
World War II. He imagined himself as Adm. Bull Halsey, giving the order
to launch torpedo bombers at Japanese warships. Interesting..he
though to himself..maybe Jake & I can explore that era through a
holosuite program..

Sisko’s image of his son was quickly
replaced. As he came back to reality, he realized there was a war on. His
son was safe on Bajor–at least he hoped–and there was nothing he could
do about that.

Dax looked at her console and said,
“Captain, we are receiving a transmission from one of the Klingon birds
of prey. They are directing us to divert course to 009 mark 34. They say
a Dominion patrol is on our present course.”

“Make it so. Go to yellow alert.”
As the ship’s crew readied for a possible battle, Sisko was uneasy. “Mr.
Worf, in your opinion do you think we can stop the Dominion’s invasion
of Klingon space?”

Worf was puzzled. This was not an
ordinary question you would normally receive your commanding officer.
“Sir,
it is not my place to decide..”

“Just tell me what you think,” Sisko
said lightheartedly.

Worf sat us straighter. “Sir, I
believe
that the Klingon fleet will be able to slow down a Dominion invasion. With
our help we can even possibly defeat it. The outcome of the battle will
depend on whether or not Gowron has constructed enough Neghvar-class

warships. The Vor’cha cruiser is aging and the Empire cannot use it
forever.
If the Klingons have enough Neghvar-class warships the invasion
would become rather slowed. These ships are of great magnitude, capable
of defeating several Romulan warbirds or Galaxy-class starships.”

Sisko was impressed by Worf’s
knowledge.
“Mr. Worf that makes a lot of sense. I seriously hope the Klingons are
prepared for an invasion.”

Dax looked up from her station.
“Benjamin,
we have cleared the Dominion patrol. We are coming up on our destination.
The birds of prey are slowing to impulse.”

“Drop out of warp,” Sisko ordered.
What Sisko saw was breathtaking. Over 250 Klingon warships stood ready
to repel a Dominion invasion. “You would figure they would have patrols
out instead of massing one huge fleet. They aren’t even cloaked.”

Worf realized at once what his race
was doing. “Sir, perhaps the Klingons are inviting the Dominion to invade.
Then, this fleet could spring a trap and close off the Dominion fleet.
This strategy is consistent with former Klingon tactics.”

“The lead Klingon vessel is hailing
us. It’s Gowron,” Dax reported.

“On screen.”

Gowron appeared on the viewer.
“Greetings
my Federation allies! We have awaited your arrival. I am sure Worf has
explained to you the strategy we plan to use. It is a most common strategy
for the Klingons. We plan to trap the Dominion invaders where they stand
and crush them with one swift blow!”

Sisko looked up. “Gowron, yes Worf
explained to us your probable strategy. But don’t you think that tactic
is a little too obvious? The Dominion are bound to spot it immediately.”

Gowron’s face lit up. “It is of no
concern. Either way the Dominion will invade, and either way they shall
be trapped. All you have to do is make sure they don’t detect you while
you are cloaked.”

Sisko replied. “I think we can do
that. Sisko out.”

“Qapla!”

The image of Gowron was replaced
with the Klingon Empire’s insignia.

Chapter 10

As Sisko and the rest of the
Federation/Romulan
fleet lay in wait for the Dominion invasion, the Klingons were getting
more ships every day. By the end of the first week over 300 Klingon
warships
had been assembled. Fifteen of these were of the Neghvar class.
It was a formidable fleet indeed. But, Sisko expected the Dominion to
throw
over 600 fighters and enough Cardassian warships to destroy a planet
against
them. Sisko was about to take place in the largest battle ever to take
place in the Alpha quadrant. Sisko asked himself, “Are you prepared
for this?”
He kept thinking, Are you ever prepared for battle?
Soon they would find out.

Sisko was pretty much accurate in
his estimates of the Dominion invasion fleet. Over 650 Dominion fighters
warped into the Jughan system, where the Klingon fleet was massed.
Immediately the Federation/Romulan fleet took up battle positions behind
the Dominion. Gowron’s flagship IKC Neghvar, which had just
received
repairs, was at the heart of the Klingon fleet. Cruisers and birds of prey
guarded the flanks. The battle began.

The first wave of Dominion fighters
came in firing off everything they had. Several birds of prey were
destroyed
without even firing a shot. The Vor’Cha cruisers went high and shot down
torpedoes at Dominion fighters below. Birds of prey virtually dogfighted
with the fighters as they wove intricate patterns while firing disruptors.
Gowron then gave the order for the Federation/Romulan fleet to decloak.
The Defiant uncloaked first and immediately took out several
fighters
that were blocking her path.

Aboard the Defiant, Sisko
had so many targets he didn’t know where to begin. Dax gave him some help.
“Captain, three fighters are on our tail.”

“Evasive maneuvers. Pattern Delta
7. Fire aft torpedoes.”

Kira sang out, “Direct hit, one
fighter
destroyed. The other 2 are continuing pursuit.”

The Defiant rocked violently
as a torpedo found her way onto the ship’s shields. “Shields down to 83%,”
O’Brien reported.

The Romulan warbirds, over 40 in
all, were making mincemeat of the Cardassian vessels. Seeing the Dominion
fighters as more maneuverable and faster, Sovalok decided to concentrate
on bigger targets. He dispatched several warbirds to assist in the battle
with the fighters. Only 1 warbird was lost in the battle with the
Galor-class
Cardassian warships.

Aboard the Neghvar, Gowron
was not pleased with his fleet. “Tell the ships of the 6th
battle
regiment to fall back and support the 5th regiment. Order the
17th bird of prey regiment to disengage and bring the fighters
near us. We’ll take them out once they fall in range.”

A bridge officer called out, “We
have a lock on several fighters approaching off the port bow, course 217
mark 3.”

Gowron called, “Fire torpedoes!”
The torpedoes lanced out, striking each fighter. All 5 of the fighters
disintegrated immediately. “Yes!” screamed Gowron, pumping his
fist.

The Federation fleet was taking
losses.
The Nebula-class ship Phoenix was destroyed, but not before she
took down several fighters in her blaze. Several Excelsior-class ships
were destroyed, and 1 Galaxy-class vessel erupted in flames. On board the
Defiant, Sisko gave the order to fire phasers. He couldn’t here
anything that the crew was saying. He heard something about shields down
to 43%. Dax took control of the ship, engaging in several custom-made
attack
patterns which made the Dominion crazy from all the jinking. Torpedoes
were fired from the aft section of the Defiant, and phasers were
fired at anything that moved in from of the ship. Sisko got his hearing
back after a second. “Bring us about to 135 mark 9. I want the fighters
to follow us right into the Neghvar’s path!”

“Aye sir!.” Dax yelled, doubting
even Sisko heard her.

The Defiant went into a vertical
climb, then dropped down suddenly after slowing down. She came about to
the desired heading and headed towards the Neghvar. Gowron was
pleased
at this tactic. Disruptor fire sprayed out from the mighty battleship,
scoring hits on any pursuing Dominion fighters.

On board the Neghvar, Gowron
was now awed at the performance of his fleet. They were now handling the
Dominion fighters with ease. He looked at the view screen and saw fighters
fleeing the scene. “They are retreating! They are retreating!” he yelled.
Cheers came from the bridge crew. The reaction was the same on every
Klingon,
Federation, and Romulan ship. The fleet had saved the Klingon Empire from
total annihilation. For now at least.

Gowron hailed the Defiant.
“On
screen,” Sisko ordered.

“Captain Sisko, thank you for your
support. The Klingon Empire is in your debt. Whenever your fleet needs
us for your cause, do not hesitate to call on us! Qapla!”

Gowron’s face left the viewer, and
a smile went across Sisko’s face.

Chapter 11

Picard sat on the bridge of his ship
as he watched the newest Defiant-class vessel being commissioned. We
are running out of materials
, he though to himself. He looked at
Riker.
“Will, the fleet is running out of resources. We need to obtain more
torpedoes
and medical supplies. Any suggestions?”

Riker immediately replied, “Sir,
we could raid one of the old Federation starbases.”

“Which one?”

“I recommend we raid Starbase 1.
We could obtain lots of intelligence by just being there. We could use
a Klingon bird of prey to transport what we need. You’ve seen how well
they evade Dominion detection. At the same time, we could send a team to
infiltrate the station and possibly disable it. Starbase 1 is the main
protection of Earth. It sounds risky but I think we can actually take back
Earth by seizing Starbase 1.”

“Will, that’s a good idea. I’ll go
over it with fleet command.”

Picard was satisfied with the idea.
It seemed good enough. He also wondered how long the fleet would be able
to maintain hidden before the Dominion came screaming down like hawks on
mice in a field on them.

Chapter 12

Three days later, Picard had made
the necessary arrangements with Gowron. Ten birds of prey were to
penetrate
Dominion defenses and attempt to beam aboard supplies after the Federation
assault team disabled Starbase 1’s shields. The assault team was being
commanded by Lt. Cmdr Worf. Lt Cmdr. Data and Odo would also accompany
Worf. Each member of the team had a special purpose. Worf was to lead the
mission. Data was to provide security access, and Odo was to disable the
starbase. It seems simple enough, Picard thought. For disguise Data
& Worf would be surgically altered, while Odo naturally changed his
shape.

The team would set out on the
freighter
Audacity in 2 hours. “Number One, have the members of the assault
team meet me in my ready room.”

“Aye sir.”

Ten minutes later Worf, Data, and
Odo walked into the ready room. Picard had never met Odo, the changeling.
“It’s an honor to meet you Mr. Odo. Captain Sisko speaks very highly of
you.”

Odo did not like the flattering.
“Thank you sir.”

Picard noticed the team still
standing.
“Please, have a seat.”

The 3 members sat down. Picard began
his brief. “I’d first like to say that this mission will not be easy. You
will have to evade Dominion detection for as long as possible. This will
be very difficult. As you know, the fleet of Klingon birds of prey are
not to attack the station. Their mission is to beam you and the supplies
out of the starbase. You will have these special communicators which will
enable the Klingons to identify you in all the comm traffic. Your
objective
is to penetrate the starbase here,” Picard said while pointing to a
picture
of the starbase schematics, “and to set off an explosion near the docking
bay. The Klingons will then maneuver around the station. You will then
proceed to the main engineering room. Mr. Worf and Data, you are to fall
back and let Odo penetrate the area. He can get there a lot easier than
on foot. Odo will then plant a charge at least 10 feet away from the main
reactor, disabling it for about 15 minutes. This should give the Klingons
enough time to beam the supplies and you aboard. Do you have any
questions?”

Odo looked up. “What are we to do
if we encounter Dominion troops?”

“I expect you to evade all contact
with the Dominion. The starbase is pretty much a commercial place so you
may blend in with the environment of freighter crews. The Audacity
leaves in 1 hour. Cmdr. Riker has prepared some nice clothing for you.
You are not to use your weapons unless fired upon first. Gentlemen, this
is a mission of great importance. The entire rebellion is counting on you.
Good luck. Dismissed.”

The 3 men walked out of the room.
Riker handed them their clothes once they got on the bridge. “Good luck,”
Riker said.

“We shall need it,” Worf
commented.

Chapter 13

The Audacity departed the
Badlands an hour later, with Worf, Data, and Odo aboard. The 3 sat very
quietly on the freighter. The trip to Earth would take 12 hours moving
at warp 6. Worf became bored.

An hour later inside the
Audacity,
klaxons sounded. Worf ran to the bridge. “What is going on?”

The captain looked up, “Three
Dominion
fighters have just ordered us to halt our approach. They are planning to
board us. Damnit, thought Worf.

Worf looked for a plan of defense.
“Does this ship have any weapons.”

“Yes, but we will need to open our
cargo doors. The phaser cannon is inside. But, I will lose my cargo if
we use it.”

“Would you rather be captured by
Dominion soldiers? You must sacrifice your cargo!”

The captain complied, but not
because
of the Dominion threat, but because of Worf’s screaming at him. The
captain
turned to his helmsman. “On my mark, come to course 090. Open doors and
fire the cannon…..mark!”

The ship turned directly to port.
The outer doors opened, and the Audacity’s cargo floated out. The
Dominion fighters slowed down to scan the cargo. The cannon blazed out
6 shots before going dead.

The helmsman called out, “Direct
hits! Dominion fighters destroyed.”

The captain sighed. He had just lost
his cargo. “Close outer doors. Continue course to Earth, warp 9.
Engage.”

The Audacity leapt into a
blaze of light.

Chapter 14

The Audacity finally reached Earth.
As the ship began to dock with Starbase 1, the Audacity was hailed
by the space station. “Audacity, we have reports that you fired
on 3 fighters near the Bajor sector. Prepare to be boarded.”

The captain of the Audacity
knew there was nothing he could do. “Quick! We must beam you three aboard
quickly! Get to the transporters!”

The trio ran swiftly. Data yelled
to the captain, “Thank you! Your sacrifices will not be in vain!” The trio
beamed off two seconds before Jem ‘Hadar soldiers began beaming aboard
the Audacity. They shot the captain first, then went for the rest
of the crew.

The trio beamed into a pretty public
place. Much like the promenade, thought Odo. Odo had changed into
a more human-like appearance. He had been this way the entire trip to
allow
Data and Worf the chance to get used to it. Odo looked at his map. “We
must go this way to get to the docking bay.”

The trio set out in silence. It was
a half-kilometer walk to the outer docking bay. It was clear Starbase 1
was huge. Jem ‘Hadar soldiers brushed by the trio carrying weapons. At
least 10 times Worf had his hand on his phaser, just in case. At last they
reached their destination.

Through the airlock, Data saw at
least 25 starships and Cardassian warships docked within the starbase.
“I shall set the timer for 15 minutes. We will be well out of the way by
then.” Data took out the 3 inch by 3 inch flat explosive card, and placed
it on the wall. He set the chameleon field to active. The chameleon field
would allow the charge to blend in with its surrounds, making it invisible
to sensors or the naked eye. The trio quietly walked away towards main
engineering.

Fifteen minutes later the explosion
was felt even a mile away. Jem ‘Hadar ran past the trio. In another 5
minutes
main engineering was all but deserted, except to its former Starfleet
officers,
who now had different uniforms resembling that of a Jem Hadar
soldier.

“I’ll be back in 5 minutes,” Odo
said, “if I am not back by then leave without me.”

Data and Worf nodded at the
shape-shifter.
Odo looked around to make sure no one was watching, and he quickly jumped
into the wall in his gelatinous state.

Once Odo reached main engineering,
he quickly found a corner where no one was watching, and he quickly
shape-shifted
into an officer. He looked just like everyone else. He saw the main
reactor
not 30 yards away. He reached into his pocket and fingered the charge.
It would go off in 5 minutes regardless of whether he had disposed of it
or still had it. He continued his walk. Ten feet from the reactor,
he kept thinking. When he was about 15 feet away, Jem ‘Hadar soldiers ran
in and began to inspect everyone. “You, over there, come here!”

Odo stopped dead in his tracks. “Yes
sir?”

The Jem ‘Hadar looked at him. “There
has been an explosion in the docking bay area. Have you seen anyone that
looked suspicious?”

“No sir I haven’t. Now if you’ll
excuse me..”

“That’s no way to talk to a superior
officer.” The Jem ‘Hadar lashed out and punched Odo in the stomach. The
changeling fell to the floor and the charge fell out of his pocket. The
timer was at 1 minute and 30 seconds. “What is this? It looks like I have
found the saboteur.” The soldier raised his rifle at Odo, and prepared
to fire. Odo closed his eyes and heard fire. Only it wasn’t the Jem ‘Hadar
soldier who fired at him. It was Worf, standing 10 meters behind the
soldier.

“Quickly Constable. Place the
charge.
We must leave.” Forty-five seconds were left.

Odo hurled the charge towards the
reactor. It was around 12 feet away. Thirty seconds. Jem ‘Hadar soldiers
came screaming in the doorway behind Worf. Data appeared from a corner
and killed all 5 of the soldiers with his phaser set on maximum. Fifteen
seconds. The trio ran as fast as they could, evading former Starfleet
soldiers.
Five seconds.

Boom.

Starbase 1’s lights went out
(literally)
and all was dark. Worf pushed his comm bade. “Worf to fleet. Beam us up
immediately.”

A Klingon voice came back over the
comm, “It will be at least another minute, we are still beaming the
supplies
aboard.”

Worf grunted. “Very well.”

The trio walked casually. No Jem
‘Hadar would be able to see them in the dark. Worf heard his comm badge
beep. “Worf here.”

“We are ready to beam you up.
Standby.”

The trio disappeared in a red blaze
of light as the Klingon transporters snagged them from the station.

Chapter 15

Aboard the Klingon bird of prey
Kee’sol,
the trio rested. After about an hour of attempting to sleep, Worf
proceeded
to the bridge to thank the captain of the ship. When he arrived he saw
Captain Noroth. Worf had never met Noroth before. “Greetings Captain
Noroth.
I am Worf son of Mogh. I wish to thank you for your braveness in helping
us escape.”

“Worf son of Mogh,” Noroth cried
like a drunken Klingon, “the honor is ours! It is an honor to help the
Federation after their bravery in helping us defeat the Dominion!”

Worf was relieved. Most Klingon
captains
would despise him due to his lack of honor. He asked, “Noroth, did you
manage to beam aboard all the supplies.”

“Yes. The Dominion did not even know
we were there.”

A little too easy, thought
Worf. “Good. How long until we reach the Badlands.”

“Nine hours. You should get your
rest. A hard day’s work requires it.”

Worf was satisfied with the
Klingon’s
performance. “Very well. Thank you.”

As Worf left the bridge, Noroth
commented,
“I believe Gowron should restore The House of Mogh’s honor..”

Chapter 16

The Kee’sol arrived in the
Badlands 9 hours later. Supples were transported to the asteroid facility.
Picard, on board the Enterprise, was pleased.

“Overall, the Klingons managed to
transport 6000 quantum torpedoes, 25 tons of medical supplies, and some
very interesting computer data chips found along with the medical
supplies,”
Riker reported at a Fleet Command Meeting. He continued, “It’s a wonder
the tiny birds of prey managed to transport 6000 torpedoes. Three of the
ships had to put torpedoes on the bridge to make room for them. Six
thousand
will last the fleet over 6 months or more. The badly needed medical
supplies
will last over 8 months.”

“But what about the computer chips
we found?” someone asked.

Picard took over. “The chips contain
special tactical information as to the whereabouts of the Dominion fleet.
Apparently the Dominion were planning to attack our outpost here. The
Dominion
must have found out about our secret base here, and from the computer chip
we have determined they were only 4 weeks  away from attacking. I
am assuming the attack is still planned to take place, so we need to
prepare
ourselves. I have already contacted Gowron, and he is sending
ships.”

A captain seated at the table asked,
“Just how many ships are they planning to use against us?”

Picard’s face turned green. “The
computer chip said at least 800 fighters and 150 Cardassian warships. I
am not too worried about the Cardassians at the moment. The Romulan fleet
took care of them pretty easily due to the fact that the Cardassians are
merely fire-support ships. I believe the Cardassian ships are also acting
as transports, as the chip mentioned something about a ground
force.”

Captain Freeman of the James T.
Kirk
stood up. “Captain Picard, how do you expect us to defeat 800
Dominion fighters and 150 Cardassian ships? With the Federation, Klingon,
and Romulan fleets combined we only total up to about 490 ships in all.
Our chances wouldn’t be very good against the Dominion.”

“To be honest Captain Freeman, I
have no clue.”

The members of the Fleet Command
began talking. Many were unhappy at the way Picard would throw them into
battle.

“Are we just supposed to die?”
someone
yelled. “How are we to win a battle such as this?”

Picard was at unrest. “Please settle
down. We do however have a trick up our sleeve. The chip says that the
Dominion fleet will not be ready for at least 3 weeks from today.
Apparently
the Dominion shipyards are becoming overwhelmed with the number of ships
they must build. I say we strike the Dominion shipyards. With a powerful
push through Dominion lines we can rupture their supply lines and even
out the odds!” Picard yelled emotionally. No one cheered. “Yes I figured
that,” Picard said referring to how no one cheered. “Damnit!” he yelled
as he slammed his fist on the table. “We have one chance, I repeat one
chance, to take back our home world. The Dominion, they feed off our land.
They ravage our country sides. They build temples to the Founders. They
attack repeatedly. And what do we do? NOTHING! We sit here in the
Badlands,
hiding like scared children! We cannot let the Dominion control our
destiny!
We must control theirs! So I propose a fight to the death! A fight to
reclaim
what our ancestors built! A fight to reclaim what is rightfully ours! A
fight to destroy the Dominion and everything in it! If anyone disagrees
with me you are free to go!” No one got up. This time the members
cheered.

Riker looked at Picard. “Sir, a most
excellent speech, worthy of a Shakespearean tragedy.”

“Thank you Number One.”

The Fleet Command decided on one
final push through Dominion space. The entire fleet would move out the
next day in an effort to destroy Dominion shipyards and supply lines. The
next few days would decide the fate of the rebellion, and the Alpha
Quadrant.

Chapter 17

As the last Defiant-class ship was
constructed, the Federation fleet, which was now accompanied by more than
150 Klingon warships and 80 Romulan warbirds, engaged their cloaking
devices
and set out on their mission.

On board the Enterprise,
Picard
sat in his chair and awaited whatever fate that was to become of the
Federation.
“Number One, open a channel to the fleet.”

“Channel open, sir.”

“This is Captain Picard on board
the Enterprise. All ships please check in and report any system
failures of any kind.”

Data looked up from his panel
momentarily.
“Sir, all ships have reported in. The fleet is ready.”

“Very well,” Picard said. He
continued
to talk to the fleet, “I know our task is great. But, we have the
advantage.
The element of surprise is our biggest advantage. Now, for your orders.
Our first target will be a planet deep inside Dominion space. Proxima 3
is a Dominion shipyard responsible for outfitting old Starfleet ships with
Dominion weapons and manufacturing new fighters. The station is heavily
guarded by a small fleet of fighters, starships, and Cardassian warships.
You should be receiving a full report now. Once we have secured the planet
we are to engage the shipyard. The objective is to destroy the shipyard
totally. Once the objective has been completed we shall draw our forces
back to the Crab Nebula, only 17 light years from the Proxima system.
Further
orders will be distributed then.” Picard looked at the viewer. All he saw
was empty space, but he knew his fleet was cloaked and out there. “May
we be successful.” He raised his hand and propped out his middle and
pointing
finger, “Engage.”

The fleet leapt toward the Proxima
system at Warp 9.

Chapter 18

“Data, how long till we reach the
Proxima system?” Riker asked.

“Two hours, 12 minutes, and 45
seconds,
sir.”

On board the USS Defiant,
Sisko was uneasy. The coffee he had was terrible, and he continued to
worry
about Jake. I’ll see him soon. The war will be over soon, he
thought
to himself.

“Captain, incoming message from
Captain
Picard. He says to take a look at this battle plan and see if it meets
your approval,” Dax reported.

“Very well. Receive file.” Ten
minutes
later Sisko was fascinated by Picard’s plan. Apparently Picard planned
to use the Defiant-class ships as the surprise element. The formation
began
with the Klingon birds of prey and had Romulan warbirds in support. The
Federation ships would take flanking positions and give fire support. The
Defiant-class ships were to hide and pop-up behind Dominion fighters when
they least expected it. “Tell Captain Picard that I find this plan very
interesting. I approve of it. It looks like it would work at least
once.”

The fleet slowed to impulse as they
reached the Proxima system.

“On screen,” Picard ordered.
“Report.”

The view screen showed around 25
Dominion fighters and several damaged starships and Cardassian warships.
“Sir the fleet is ready to engage on your order.”

This should be easy enough,
thought Picard. “On my mark, decloak and take out the fighters first.
MARK!”

The Dominion fighters literally
pissed
in their pants as 490 warships decloaked all around them. The Klingon
birds
of prey were the first to reach the fighters. Disruptor fire ripped
towards
the fighters. A bird of prey was lost due to Dominion fire, but the
warbirds
swooped down firing torpedoes which killed several fighters. The starships
went to secure the Cardassian warships. “Fire,” ordered Captain Freeman
aboard the James T. Kirk.

“Direct hits,” reported her tactical
officer. The ship shook as a torpedo hit her shields. “Shields holding
at 64%.”

The James T. Kirk continued
her barrage.

The order was given for the
Defiant-class
ships to decloak. All 43 of the tiny ships popped out of hiding and
wreaked
havoc among the Dominion fighters. Only a few remained. “Lock phasers,
FIRE!” Sisko ordered. The Defiant‘s phasers gave off a spectacular
view, worthy of a 4th of July Parade. The phaser fire was right
on target.

Dax called back, “Fighter destroyed
sir, we have 2 more off the port bow. No, wait, they have been
destroyed.”

Picard’s voice came over the comm,
“We have destroyed all enemy opposition. Prepare to destroy the
shipyards.”

Each ship knew where to go. In 30
seconds the shipyards were destroyed. The fleet recloaked and headed for
the Crab Nebula.

A job well done, Picard
thought.


 

 

 

 

Chapter 19

As the fleet remain cloaked hidden
inside the Crab Nebula, Picard watched on the view screen as Dominion
ships
ran around the sector looking for enemy ships. The new Romulan cloaking
devices the fleet was equipped with were probably the best in the
quadrant.
The Dominion would have to be virtually on top of the fleet to detect
them.

From the bridge of the Enterprise,
the crew relaxed. The battle had made the entire bridge crew a little
tense.
Though the Enterprise only took 1 torpedo hit, the ship was
operating
well above normal. Morale was high throughout the fleet. Picard began to
prepare for the next fleet command meeting in 1 hour. Dr. Crusher walked
onto the bride. Picard looked up. “Beverly, what in the devil’s name are
you doing on the bridge.”

“Captain please I need to speak with
you.”

Picard nodded at Crusher and
proceeded
to his ready room. Once the doors were closed Picard looked at Beverly.
Damn, she has to be the most beautiful woman in the galaxy, he
thought.
“What seems to be the problem?”

Beverly looked at him. “I was
watching
the Dominion’s broadcast earlier today. It seems they have begun taking
hostages on Earth that are related to members of the rebellion. My entire
family is in a Dominion prison camp!” She began to cry. Picard wrapped
his arms around Crusher and held her.

He whispered to her, “Beverly I
promise
to you that I will get your family out of the camp.”

“Thank you Jean-Luc. You were always
a good friend.” She kissed him on the lip, passionately, and walked out
of the room. You sly dog you…

As Picard pondered over this news,
he wondered how many other crew members were affected. Since Picard didn’t
have any family on Earth at the time, he wasn’t worried about him. Many
of the crew must have been feeling the same anxiety as Beverly. It was
time for his Fleet Command Meeting.

Picard walked into the Conference
Lounge. The usual faces were there.

As Picard took his seat at the head
of the table, he looked at everyone. “I would first like to compliment
everyone on the victory at Proxima. The battle went well. We only lost
2 ships. I hope our next operation will be as successful.”

“Captain, word has it that the
Dominion
are beginning to take hostages back on Earth. What are we to do about this
situation?” someone at the table asked.

“I really do not know. We could send
in a team to liberate the hostages. But, this would be very difficult due
to the fact that the Dominion have increased security ever since our first
raid on Starbase 1.”

An ensign came in and handed Picard
a PADD. As the ensign was leaving, Picard studied the PADD. “I have just
been informed that several Dominion communication relays have been
constructed
in this sector. This could allow the Dominion to intercept our subspace
communications.”

Captain Freeman looked up, “Do you
think we should destroy the relays?”

“Possibly. If we could capture them
instead we might be able to learn valuable information about Dominion
activity
and recent communications. But that would pose a risk on the fleet’s
location.
I guess we will have to take these out at once before we are to move out
of the Nebula.”

Gowron spoke for the first time
since
he had been invited to the meetings. “Picard, I offer several birds of
prey to destroy the outpost. With your permission..”

Picard interrupted Gowron. “Gowron,
I have every confidence in your crews’ abilities. But, I fear a bird of
prey lacks the firepower to destroy a relay station quick enough as to
not alert enemy ships. I plan on using several Defiant-class ships to take
out the relays.”

“Very well. But I believe you are
making a mistake.”

“Your opinion is noted,” Picard
snapped
quickly. “Are there any other suggestions?”

No one replied to that question.
Picard was pleased. “Very well.” He noticed the look of Gowron.

Gowron was staring right at Picard.
“Now Gowron, please do not be offended by my decision. We both know that
this is in the best interests of the fleet. We need your birds of prey
to battle the Dominion, not their relays.”

Gowron still had the look on his
face. “Very well.”

The meeting ended. The Fleet Command
decided on an attack against Earth. The fleet would move in 2
days.

Chapter 20

About 12 hours later, the USS
Defiant
slowed to impulse power. After 3 hours of traveling at warp
8, the Defiant had finally reached its destination in the Gombarra
system. The objective of the mission was to destroy a new Dominion relay
station, and any opposition guarding it.

“Report,” Sisko snapped.

O’Brien looked up from his console.
“I’m reading a Nebula-class starship, slightly modified of course,
patrolling
the outer edges of the system.”

“Any fighters?” Sisko asked.

“No sir. I believe the starship is
the USS Backfire. The Backfire is turning towards us sir,
but I don’t think they’ve found us.”

Sisko pondered over what to do.
“Bring
us to 137 mark 56. Two-fifths impulse. We’ll creep behind the
Backfire
and blow her to bits.”

Dax fingered her controls. “Coming
about, sir.”

The Defiant came in behind
the Backfire. “Red Alert. Prepare to decloak on my mark. Ready
quantum
torpedoes and phasers. Prepare for evasive maneuvers. MARK!”

As the Defiant decloaked,
phaser fire erupted from her forward section. The Backfire’s
shields
absorbed the first blows. Torpedoes lanced out from the Defiant.

“Direct hit,” rang O’Brien. “She’s
returning fire.”

The Defiant shook. Sparks
flew from a panel close to O’Brien. A man lay on the floor, bleeding from
his head. Ten seconds later Dr. Bashir rushed in to help the man.

“Fire phasers,” Sisko ordered.< FONT FACE="Times New Roman,Times">

“Shields holding at 56%,” O’Brien
called.

As a torpedo erupted from the saucer
on top of the Nebula-class vessel, the Defiant sped for altitude.
The torpedo missed, and the Defiant barrel-rolled. The
Defiant
was now on a direct collision course with the Backfire. Phaser fire
blazed from both ships.

“Shields at 34%!” called O’BRIEN.
“Sir I don’t think we can take much more of this…”

The Defiant shook again. The
big Nebula-class starship continued to fire everything she had. The
Defiant
evaded most of the torpedoes, but phaser fire from the Backfire
found
its mark.

“Shields are gone!”

Sisko had to react fast. “All
weapons…FIRE!!”

As the Defiant fired, the
Backfire was already destroyed. A Klingon bird of prey flew through
the flames of the Backfire. The Klingon ship barely evaded the
Defiant‘s
phaser fire.

Worf looked from his panel. “Sir,
apparently the Klingon ship decloaked behind the Backfire. Our
sensors
were damaged. She quickly fired 3 torpedoes and finished off the Dominion
starship…we are being hailed.”

“On screen,” Sisko ordered.

Captain Noroth of the Kee’sol
appeared. “Well, well, well..if it isn’t my good friend Worf, Son of Mogh
on board the Federation ship. How goes things with you my friend?”

Worf was uneasy. “Fine. Thank you
for being concerned.”

Sisko looked up. “I am Captain
Benjamin
Sisko of the USS Defiant, thank you for assisting us. We’ll need
some help finishing off the relay..”

Noroth interrupted, “It has already
been done. Ten Klingon attack cruisers took care of it 2 minutes
ago.”

Sisko looked suprised. “I thought
Captain Picard made it clear that the Klingons were to..”

Noroth interrupted him. “Gowron must
have misinterpreted Picard. He thought Picard meant ships from the rebel
fleet could not venture out here. These ships are usually assigned to
guard
the borders of the Empire…”

Sisko saw no point in arguing with
the Klingon. “Very well. We will proceed to the fleet’s location. Thank
you for your help.”

“Qapla!” sang Noroth.

Noroth’s image faded. Sisko had
never
been so mad in his life. How many men had died? And for what? To have some
Klingon ships do the job for them? “Set course for the Crab Nebula. Engage
cloak. Warp 9. Engage.”

As the Defiant cloaked and
went to warp, souls from the Backfire screamed for mercy as the
Klingons continued to shoot their disruptors at what was left of the
once-mighty
vessel.

Chapter 21

In the Crab Nebula, the fleet
cloaked
and prepared to go to warp. With the communication relays gone, the fleet
could move about freely.

Picard looked up from his chair.
“Open up a channel to the fleet.”

“Channel open sir,” came Riker’s
reply.

Picard prepared to give the fleet
their next orders. “This is Captain Picard on board the Enterprise.
What I am about to ask you to do is totally voluntary. What I will ask
poses a huge risk on all of us. If any of you wish to not participate in
this next operation, I ask you to leave now.”

None of the ships left.

“Thank you. Alright. Our next
operation
concerns Earth. Fleet Command has voted on it, and we have decided to
launch
a last major battle against the Dominion’s defenses. This means we shall
have to surprise the Dominion, and hit them with everything we have. Mr.
Data is transmitting the battle plan to you now. The battle plan contains
information about which ships are to decloak where, and which ships are
to concentrate on what. Good luck to all of us. ENGAGE!”

All 485 ships jumped to warp. The
Battle of Earth would soon take place.

Chapter 22

As the fleet slowed to impulse power
in the Sol System, Picard looked at the view screen and gasped.

“Report Mr. Data.”

“Sir, Starbase 1 is heavily guarded
by a number of Dominion fighters and cruisers. A fleet of starships and
Cardassian ships are orbiting Earth.”

Picard was awed. “How many ships
in all Data?”

“Six hundred and 13 fighters, 68
cruisers, 141 starships, various classes, and 300 Cardassian warships.”

“My God!” said Riker.

Picard prepared himself. “Open a
channel to the fleet.”

“Channel open.”

“This is Captain Picard on the
Enterprise.
Prepare to engage. You all have your positions. Signal when ready.”

After about 5 minutes of maneuvering
into position very slowly to avoid detection, the fleet was ready.

Data looked up from his console.
“The fleet has signaled in sir. We are ready.”

Picard gave the order. “Decloak on
my mark. Open fire immediately.”

The crew awaited Picard’s
order.

“Mark.”

Chapter 23

As the fleet decloaked, torpedoes
caught numerous vessels off-guard. Explosions lit the sky. The
Defiant-class
vessels took the lead. Starships launched torpedoes while firing phasers.
Klingon cruisers came about and opened fire on the Cardassian ships.
Dominion
cruisers engaged the warbirds.

On board the Defiant, Sisko
was eager to fight.

Kira reported, “Sir, 6 fighters
coming
up off the port bow.”

“Lock phasers…fire!”

As the Defiant turned to
port,
fighters opened fire on her. “Shields at 80%,” Dax yelled. The
Defiant’s
phasers lanced out. Four of the fighters went down immediately. Disruptor
fire from a Klingon battle cruiser ended the other 2 fighters’
existence.

Several starships exploded. The
Enterprise
was leading the battle. Picard felt he was some ancient Greek warrior
during
the Trojan War. “FIRE ALL WEAPONS ON TARGET!”

The target was a former Soyuz-class
vessel. It did not have time to turn about to return fire before 5
torpedoes
erupted on her hull. Dominion fighters attempted to break apart the rebel
forces. They wove in and out of rebel ships, causing them to become
confused.
A Romulan warbird exploded, followed by a number of Klingon and Federation
ships.

The Defiant-class ships were still
inflicting the most damage on the Dominion fighters. As one of the mighty
vessels destroyed 12 fighters consecutively, she was blown to bits by a
squadron of Cardassian Galor-class vessels.

Phaser fire was seen coming from
the same Cardassian warships, but 15 or so Romulan warbirds decloaked
behind
them. What followed was spectacular. Usual of a Romulan commander, no
survivors
were left in the mini-fleet of Cardassian vessels. One of the warbirds
erupted as a Dominion cruisers targeted her.

The Neghvar-class cruisers were
performing
well, despite heavy losses. The mighty Klingon vessels were assigned the
task of disabling Starbase 1, which was quite difficult. On board the
Neghvar,
Gowron found himself remembering the battle at DS9 not 2 years before.
He yelled in Klingon, “I want that station destroyed now!”

The cruisers spat out disruptor
fire.
Several torpedoes hit the starbase’s shields in the same spot, causing
them to collapse. Several penetrated and struck the huge starbase.

While all this was going on, the
people on Earth watched the sky light up with delight. Many of them
cheered
for the Federation forces, but they could not tell who was winning from
there location. Jem ‘Hadar soldiers walked by, holding some sort of
cannon.
As they set the cannon up, the First there ordered them to fire. The
cannon
erupted. A missile flew through Earth’s atmosphere.

The missile struck one of the
Romulan
warbirds. The warbird was in flames immediately.

As the people on Earth realized what
the soldiers were doing, they knew it had to be stopped. One of the humans
came forward, carrying a 20th century uzi. “This ought to show
those Dominion bastards. As the soldiers fired off 4 more missiles, the
man crept up behind them slowly.

Bullets blazed. Six soldiers were
dead immediately. “Hey, this 20th century thing aint so
bad!”

As cheering citizens rushed down
to take control of the missile-launcher, the man dropped the Uzi and
picked
up the Dominion rifle. “Let’s get to work people.”

On board the Enterprise, Data
reported, “Sir, another missile is appearing out of Earth’s atmosphere..head
ed
for…wait…the missile has struck one of the Dominion cruisers. The
cruiser
has been destroyed.”

The people on Earth managed to fire
a missile at a rate of one every 72 seconds. They fired 16 more before
Jem ‘Hadar soldiers rushed up from behind and killed every man, woman,
and child participating.

The Enterprise, meanwhile,
had gotten itself into a bad situation. Data’s fingers ran across his
console
at the speed of sound. “We have 6 Dominion cruisers closing on our
position
sir.”

Picard thumbed his panel. “Bring
us to course 190. Prepare to fire torpedoes, spread pattern Orion.
Two-fifths
impulse…attack pattern Picard 5..engage!”

As the Enterprise turned to
190, the cruisers opened fire. “FIRE!” Picard yelled. Torpedoes lanced
out from the starship.

“Direct hit,” the tactical officer
called.

As the Dominion torpedoes found
their
mark, the Enterprise’s port nacelle was ripped off. “Shields are
down sir! Our port nacelle has been destroyed!”

As the Dominion cruisers prepared
to board the starship, the Defiant decloaked out of nowhere.

On the bridge of the Defiant,
Sisko grinned. “Fire,” he said calmly.

The Defiant raked the first
cruiser with its phasers, then let loose with a volley of torpedoes. The
cruiser erupted before it could beam soldiers over to the Enterprise.

Several birds of prey converged on
the cruisers. Their disruptors drew the cruisers away from the
Enterprise,
allowing her time to get her shields back up.

On the bridge of the Enterprise
,
fires were being put out. Data continued to monitor the battle from his
console. Picard was too busy helping the injured bridgecrew, so Data had
to control the Enterprise. “Sir, several Cardassian warships are
attempting to box us in..firing torpedoes..one Cardassian ship destroyed.
Sir, we only have 36 torpedoes left.”

Picard looked up from his patient.
“Then we will have to make due with what we’ve got!”

The Enterprise shook as
Cardassian
phaser fire found its target. The thin, yellow beams continued to barrage
the Enterprise’s weak shields. A Nebula-class starship came to the
Enterprise’s rescue and fired off several torpedoes which scattered
the Cardassian ships, allowing a Neghvar-class cruiser to surprise the
Cardassians with a hit-and-run decloak tactic. Two Cardassian ships were
destroyed, without either of the friendly ships taking a hit.

Many of the ships had taken the
battle
past Mars to avoid incoming missile fire. What remained of the Dominion
fighter fleet attempted to destroy a small fleet of Klingon attack and
battle cruisers. Several Defiant-class ships were wreaking havoc on the
fighters.

On board the Defiant, Dax
reported, “Sir, I am picking up fighters 17 light years away. The Dominion
are bringing in reinforcements sir. I am also picking up several Dominion
starships.”

“Damn!” was Sisko’s first reaction.
They were actually winning the battle here, and the last thing they needed
were more Dominion ships. He realized the only way to win was to turn the
Dominion starships back to their side. Sisko touched his comm badge.
“Sisko
to Odo. Meet me on the bridge.”

Sisko quickly explained to Odo his
plan.  “Your job is to infiltrate Starfleet HQ, and kill the
changeling
portraying Admiral Smith.  Mount this device on your weapon. 
It will record the entire process of Admiral Smith reverting back to his
changeling state.  Then, activate the device.  It will flood
all subspace channels with the sequence.  Perhaps we’ll be able to
sway the Dominion starships back to our side.

Odo liked the plan. “Yes sir. I will
leave at once from the Longbow in Shuttlebay 1.”

“Good luck Odo,” Sisko said.

Chapter 24

As the shuttle craft Longbow
departed from the Defiant, Odo attempted to stay out of the way
of Dominion fighters. As the fighters came near him, they ignored him and
went for the big prizes. The Defiant had about 15 fighters on her
tail at once. Several aft torpedoes took care of a few of the fighters,
but several Klingon birds of prey made the save with their disruptors.

Odo reached Earth quite safely. Odo
landed the runabout in Hawaii, and  transported himself a kilometer
away from the former Starfleet Command Headquarters in San Francisco. He
morphed into a Jem ‘Hadar soldier, and began his journey on foot.

Along the way, he encountered
several
Jem ‘Hadar. Seeing he had no identification, Odo was attacked. Odo quickly
killed the patrol and stole one of their ID cards. He quickly changed
shape
to match that of the slain Jem ‘Hadar, took the soldier’s rifle, and
continued
on.

Odo encountered 2 more patrols, but
was not hassled. He reached Starfleet Command in around 25 minutes. He
knew he had around 5 minutes before those starships arrived.

As he walked into the hall, he
recognized
several old Starfleet Admirals. Many of them appeared to be who they said
they were, and the Dominion soldiers followed each of them and virtually
had a gun to their heads at all times. Odo continued down the hall and
walked by several Jem ‘Hadar. No harm done of course.

About 30 seconds more of walking,
Odo turned left into an empty hallway.  He walked on and peeked into
a room.  Odo spotted Admiral Smith, observing the battle from his
office. A Vorta, whom Odo quickly recognized as one of the infamous
Weyoun’s
clones, was present. Smith spotted Odo.

“I am sorry, but the white feeding
was 30 minutes ago. It’s too bad you missed your daily dose…”

Odo didn’t let him finish. Seeing
no one was around at the moment, he raised his rifle and fired. He killed
the changeling first with about 10 blasts from his rifle. The changeling
screamed, and finally turned into a black powder. Odo turned to
Weyoun.

Weyoun was terrified. “Please, I’ll
get you that white if you want…”

He died several seconds
later.

Odo reached onto his rifle, where
he had placed the tricorder-like device. He played back the sequence,
seeing
it was picture-perfect. Odo was satisfied. He pushed in a few keys, and
played it. Subspace was being flooded with the movie-sequence.

Odo touched his comm badge. “Odo
to Longbow, 1 to beam up.”

Odo beamed back to his shuttle
craft,
and set out for the Defiant.

Chapter 26

On board the Dominion starship
Revenge,
Captain Jonathan Perry ordered the fleet to slow to impulse. He was in
command of the Dominion reinforcements.

Just then his tactical officer said,
“Sir, incoming transmission from Earth.”

“On screen.”

The viewer showed the entire
sequence.
Admiral Smith was shot with rifle, and returned to his changeling state.
Captain Perry was baffled. The sequence continued to play. “Number One
what do you make of this?

The executive officer looked up.
“Captain in my opinion it looks like the Dominion have taken over
Starfleet
and tricked us into following them.”

“Indeed,” was Perry’s response. “Get
me Picard.”

Due to the fact that the
Enterprise
was in a furball at the moment, Perry had to wait. He took the time to
consult with all remaining Dominion starships, and all of them agreed with
him.  They would turn on the Dominion when the timing was
right.

Picard’s face appeared on the
Revenge’s
viewer a moment later. Picard said, “Captain Perry. It has been a while.
I really don’t have time to chat though. What do you want?”

“Picard, I have spoken with the rest
of the Dominion starships, and after seeing that sequence, we want to join
up with you.”

Picard was delighted. “That’s
wonderful.
Can you provide us with any information?”

The image of Picard began to become
fuzzy. “Yes. My tactical officer is sending you Dominion shield
frequencies.
Once my fleet drops out of warp I’ll open fire on my fighters.”

Picard seemed happy. “Thank you
Captain
Perry….I have received the file…now transmitting to entire fleet. Good
luck.”

As the Revenge and her
escorting
fighters dropped out of warp around Pluto, the Revenge opened
phaser
fire on the fighters. While the fighters’ shields were virtually useless,
they were destroyed in seconds.

Similar things were happening to
all Dominion ships.

On board the Enterprise, Data
looked up, emotionally, and yelled, “Sir, the Dominion are retreating!”

Cheers went up from the
crew.

As the crew looked at the viewer,
the remaining fighters, cruisers, and Cardassian warships were fleeing
the scene. They all jumped into warp with a flash of light.

On board the shuttle craft
Longbow,
Odo was smiling. “Odo to Defiant, I assume we have won?”

Sisko’s voice came back. “Yes. 
Well done Constable!. The Dominion are fleeing back towards Cardassian
space. We have won back Earth and the Federation!”

On the surface of Earth, Jem ‘Hadar,
Changelings, and Vorta were escaping in fighters stationed on the ground.
The fighters leaving Earth’s atmosphere didn’t bother to go near the
Federation
fleet. They took the long way back to Cardassian space.

The people of Earth cheered. Crowds
massed near the old Yankee Stadium in New York city. In Moscow, the people
sang ancient chants and danced like only a Russian can.

As the Enterprise and other
ships began to orbit Earth, Crusher beamed down to her ancestors’ hometown
of Richmond, Virginia. As soon as she reappeared she spotted her sisters.
She ran towards them, screaming their names. Her yelling ended in a warm
embrace.

Chapter 24

Picard sat on the bridge of the
Enterprise.
“Captain’s log, stardate 50024.8. Today is a momentous day for the Alpha
Quadrant. After a successful attack, Dominion forces fled back to
Cardassia.
The USS Defiant, now in the Bajor system, reports that the Dominion
fighters and cruisers have gone back through the wormhole to the Gamma
Quadrant. All that is left of the Dominion in the Alpha Quadrant are the
Cardassians, who have already pledged their support for a new peace
treaty.
As for the crew of the Enterprise, I could not be happier and
prouder
than I am right now. Day after day this crew faces new challenges, and
reacts with an ability seen on no other ship in the fleet. Today has just
proved that when we all come together, against a common enemy, we can
accomplish
anything.”

As the Enterprise docked with
Starbase 1, where her repairs were to be made, fireworks were going off
near the moon. The entire Romulan and Klingon fleets were there for the
celebration. Today, was the Alpha Quadrant’s Independence Day.

Epilogue

As Sisko beamed down to Bajor, he
looked around for his son. He had just found out that Bajor had been
occupied
by the Jem ‘Hadar, and wondered if Jake was okay.

After about an hour of wandering,
Sisko heard, “Dad!”

Sisko turned around. What he saw
stunned him. His son had grown a beard. “Jake!”

The two men rushed into each other’s
arms. Both of them began to weep from joy. “I love you,” they both said
in unison.

Sisko looked up and smiled. “You
need a shave.”

Both of them laughed at what had
been the first joke they’d heard in the last 3 months.


Posted in Crossover | Tagged , | Leave a comment

The Brigade of the Doomed, Part 2

STAR TREK
THE NEXT GENERATION

THE BRIGADE OF THE DOOMED
PART II

PROLOGUE

The bridge crew watched, transfixed, as the shock wave from the
imploding vessel raced towards them. It knocked the other vessels out of
commission, and they weren’t as severely damaged as the Enterprise. They would
survive it; Enterprise wouldn’t.
“It is a good day to die,” Worf said as the shock wave was within moments
of destroying the Enterprise.

Captain Williams on the Ariel watched in horror as the shock wave took
out the Enterprise. It was so clean… there wasn’t even any time to think about it.
“There are… no debris…” Black said with puzzlement. Then, she nodded.
“The shock wave had residual tryolic waves, no doubt from the power core of the
Garthusian sphere. That explains the lack of an implosion or any debris.”
Williams got out of the command chair and looked at Commander
McGrady. “Memorial service at nineteen hundred,” he said. “I’ll be in the ready
room.”

CHAPTER ONE

Captain Kalome of the Imperial Star Destroyer Gunterge didn’t believe his
eyes. The alien vessel was nothing like he had ever seen before. It had a large
forward section shaped like a saucer, a large section in the aft section with two
long protusions that appeared to connect to some kind of propulsion system. It
was also loaded with numerous other things he’d never even dreamed of. Kalome
turned to his first officer, Commander Jafar. “We will send over troops to
investigate that vessel immediately. It will belong to the Empire!”
“As well as increase your standing,” Jafar replied.
Kalome eyed the first officer warningly. “What?”
“Nothing, sir.”
“Good. Now send over the troops!”

Captain Jean-Luc Picard of the Federation Starship Enterprise awakened.
He looked around him. Everything was dark. He had a hard time breathing. He
must have been in Hell. It figured.
He heard a noise to his right. Picard looked in that direction sharply. He
could make out a form struggling to get up. “Ughh.” It sounded like Commander
Riker.
“Will?” Picard said.
“Captain?” Riker answered.
Picard felt around the back of him. He felt a chair, with the same creaks
and crevices of… the command chair on the Enterprise. He must not have been in
Hell after all. Somehow, the Enterprise had survived the shock wave. “Number
One, we must restore at least partial power.” “What I don’t understand is,”
Riker said, standing up, “why Starfleet didn’t immediately come in and scan for
survivors. It looks like they just left us here to rot.”
Picard scowled at that thought. “I don’t think so. Perhaps that shock wave
knocked out the rest of the fleet, too.”
Riker scrambled for the Jeffries tube access in the aft section of the
bridge. “Well, by staying here we’re not going to accomplish anything. We have
to get to Engineering.”
“Hold on,” Picard cautioned. “We need to check on the conditions of the
rest of the bridge crew.”
Riker came back to where Picard was standing. “All right.” He then
suddenly looked like he saw a ghost. “Deanna. I can’t believe I forgot about her.”
He rushed to where Troi’s chair was, and scanned the area with his eyes the best
he could. “Imzadi?” Riker heard a low groan about one meter away. He could
make out Troi’s crumpled form. He rushed to her side. “Deanna!? Deanna!?
Are you all right?”
She gave a low moan and awakened. She looked around. Will was
kneeling beside her. “Oh Bill…” she muttered in pain.
“We must get her to sickbay,” Picard said. “I want to check you out too,
Commander.”
“I can wait,” Riker replied. “We must help Deanna.”
Troi looked at Picard. “I think I can stand…” she said. She put her hand
up against the wall, and pushed herself up into a standing position. Troi had a
pained expression on her face. “I… think I can make it to sickbay.”
Picard heard someone getting up in the bridge’s aft section. He saw
Worf’s large figure over the blackened tactical console. “So we have not died and
crossed the River of Blood…”
“I’m afraid not, Mr. Worf,” Picard said. “Commander Riker and I will get
the counselor to sickbay. Lieutenant, you have the bridge.” Worf looked
around the bridge. “I will make the most of it, sir.” Picard nodded and
gestured at the aft Jeffries tube access. “All right, let’s go…”

Lieutenant Commander Geordi La Forge struggled to his feet and looked
around. The rest of the engineering personnel were either still unconscious or
struggling to their feet as Geordi was.
“This is a rather poor condition,” came a rushed, nervous voice from
behind Geordi. He nearly had a heart attack. “Did I scare you, sir?” Barclay
asked, noticing how Geordi’s shoulders jerked upward.
“Don’t you ever do that to me again!” Geordi snapped. “I’m sorry,
sir,” Barclay said. He made a point of looking around Engineering and noticing
the matter-antimatter reactor not pulsing. “We need to restore power as soon as
possible.”
Geordi flashed Barclay an angry look. “I know that, Lieutenant! Now, we
have to get EPS power flowing through Engineering, and that way we can see
how much damage we’re dealing with here.”
“I suggest we check the fusion reactors, sir,” Barclay said. “They have
been taxed lately.”
“What a marvelous idea,” Geordi said in a snide tone of voice. “Why
didn’t I think of that? Mr. Barclay, we’ll go to the fusion reactors, okay? Okay.”
Barclay was now standing in front of the chief engineer. He had a
concerned expression on his face. “Sir, are you all right? You normally don’t act
like this.”
Geordi looked around his office. He gave three deep breaths. “You’re
right. Now let’s get down TO THE BUSINESS!”
This time, Barclay actually recoiled. Confused engineers looked in
Geordi’s direction. Geordi thought they couldn’t possibly look more concerned.
“Sir,” Barclay said, “I can go alone…”
“No, we’ll go together,” Geordi said. “Let’s move!”
“Yes, sir!” Barclay said. He rushed for the Jeffries tube access. Geordi
hurried after him.

Doctor Beverly Crusher looked around the dark sickbay. She could barely
see, but she knew that her eyes would soon adapt to the darkness. All around her,
the other medical personnel were struggling to their feet. Crusher hurried to the
diagnostic beds, each one of them with a sick patient. She tripped over some
medical supplied that had fallen on the floor. She picked them up, and kept on
moving.
“Doctor…” one of the patients, Lieutenant Commander Jumption, cried.
Crusher pulled her medical tricorder from her cloak and ran a scan on
Jumption. He had a severe injury to his abdomen and wouldn’t survive too much
longer if the power wasn’t restored soon.
“I’m going to die, aren’t I?” Jumption asked nervously, after seeing
Crusher’s facial expression.

“Not if I can help it,” Crusher replied. She looked at the medical supplies
she was carrying. One imaging scanner, one hypospray, and one medical kit.
Crusher opened up the medical kit, and took out a hypospray marked with the
color band of pain reliever. She took the hypospray, and inserted some pain
reliever into Jumption’s neck. “That should take away some of the pain.”
Jumption’s facial expression brightened. “I feel better already.”
Crusher gave Jumption a small smile, and moved on to the next patient. She
scanned the patient with her medical tricorder. Dead. Crusher wiped some tears
from her eyes and moved on to the next one.
The sound of all of the doors opening rushed throughout sickbay. Crusher
looked at the nearest door. There were five individuals there, all dressed in white
armor. They were aiming some sort of weapons at her. She dropped everything
she was holding, and walked up to them. “Freeze!” one of them shouted.

Crusher froze. “I am Doctor Beverly Crusher-”
“This must be the sickbay,” the same individual commented. The person
pointed at two of the others. “You two, search this facility. We’ll go and try to
find their command center.”
“Yes, sir,” the two people assigned to sickbay acknowledged. The three
others went off to find the bridge. The remaining two entered sickbay and pulled
the doors shut.

Three other armored people came into the main area of sickbay, this time
from the main entrance. They were leading all the other medical personnel into
the area with weapons pointed at their backs.
“Why are you doing this?” Crusher asked.
“You, quiet!” one of the orginals shouted. The person put his or hers
weapon up against Crusher’s back.
Crusher thought all of their captors were men. They all had men’s voices,
anyway. She could be wrong, though. Who knew with these aliens? And their
voices sounded like they were going through a speaker; they probably were, with
that armor on and all.
“There are no more, sir,” one of them reported.
“Scout this facility for medical technologies the Empire can use,” the
person who told Crusher to be quiet said. He pointed at Jumption on the
diagnostic bed. “Kill him.”
Jumption watched with horror as one of the armored men approached
him. The armored man aimed the front of his weapon at Jumption’s forhead, and
fired. A hot red bolt blasted Jumption’s head apart. Blood splattered everywhere
within a one meter diameter. Jumption’s exposed brain was charred black.
Crusher was disgusted by the sight.
“He wasn’t a threat to you!” Crusher shouted. “Why did you do that!?”
The person who appeared to be their leader aimed his blaster-weapon at
Crusher. “Doctor, if you do not cooperate, you will die too.” Just then, the
door to the main area of sickbay was shoved open. Picard, Riker and Troi were
standing there. They surveyed the room. “Jean-Luc, run!” Crusher shouted.
Picard got an alarmed expression on his face, as did Riker. Troi just had a
painful expression on her face. Picard motioned down the corridor, and made a
run for it. Riker took a firm hold of Troi’s hand, and began running as well.
“Hey!” the leader shouted. He raised his weapon and fired purple energy
spheres out into the corridor. No use. They were already at least five meters
distant, with Troi slowing them down. The captor leader ran out into the corridor
and fired several more shots. He ran out of view, then returned, hauling Troi into
sickbay. He shoved the door shut. Then, he aimed his blaster at Troi’s forhead.
“You don’t want to kill her!” Crusher shouted. “She is quite valuable.”
The leader paused. “How valuable?”
“She is an empath, meaning that she can sense emotions. She is an
excellent lie detector. Also, in certain instances, she can sense thoughts as well.”
The leader considered this. “If what you say is true, she can be quite
valuable indeed. However, if you’re lying, I promise you, both of you will regret
it before you die.” He withdrew his blaster, and let Troi fall to the floor. “Let her
lay.”
Crusher watched in despair as the troopers began scouting sickbay.
Picard and Riker walked towards the weaponry. Riker was sulking over
the death of Troi.
“She’s not dead, Will,” Picard said. “I saw her breathing.” Commander
Riker was not convinced. “But what if that weapon was set to a slow, torturous
death setting…”
Picard shook his head. “You’re only making yourself worse by doing this,
Number One. Now, we have to get those raiders off the Enterprise. We’re going
to have to have phasers to do that.”
“I know, sir,” Riker replied. “It’s just that-”
“Enough, Commander,” Picard said. “We’ve reached the weaponry.” He
put his finger on the door opener, and the door slid open. “Let’s go.” Picard
and Riker strode into the weaponry and got type three phasers, which were phaser
rifles. They weren’t even standard equipment on Federation starships until the
encounter with the Borg. Now, they were considered a necessity. They set their
phaser rifles to setting five, which was probably the equilavent to heavy stun to
the armored people. Then, Picard and Riker exited the weaponry.
“We have to try to restore power,” Riker said. “Then we’ll be in a far
better position to get rid of the raiders.”
“Agreed,” Picard said. “Let’s get to Engineering.”

Geordi La Forge peered into the control room for the fusion reactor.
Good. No invaders. “All clear.”
Barclay rushed into the control room, and Geordi followed. They pushed
the door shut, and made their way for the master power console. This one was
operational, because it had an independent power source.
Geordi examined the readouts. “It doesn’t look like the fusion reactor is
damaged; it was the result of transferring all power to the shields. When that last
shock wave hit us, the reactor just shut down to avoid overloading. All we have
to do is reinitialize it.”
“That will take over three hours,” Barclay reminded Geordi. “The
sooner, the better,” Geordi responded. “Let’s get started.”
Worf looked towards where the sound has come from. The floor was
creaking. That was a near impossibility on a Federation starship. “Why is the
floor creaking?”
“I’m not sure,” Ensign Crusher answered. He leaned over the spot where
the sound was most pronounced. “Does anybody have a tricorder?” “I do,”
Lieutenant McKenzie said. She gave Crusher a tricorder. Crusher flipped the
tricorder open and began taking readings. “There’s some sort of laser beam trying
to cut through the deck.”
“What!?” Worf bellowed. He leaned over Crusher, in the very center of
the bridge. “Who is trying to cut through?”
Before Crusher could answer, the deck gave way. Crusher fell to the deck
below, and was knocked unconscious. Worf heard a loud crack, and knew some
bones were broken. The boy could survive that, though. There was a more
immediate problem: three white armored people were standing just under the
gaping hole. They were aiming weapons at Worf. Worf aimed his own phaser at
the assailants, set it to eight, and fired on wide beam setting. The three people
fell to the floor, their armor blackened to some extent.
“Sir,” McKenzie said, “I recognize them.”
Worf looked at McKenzie. “I do not. What are they?” McKenzie got
an embarrassed expression on her face. “I’m just so embarrassed to be saying this,
but… they look just like stormtroopers from the Star Wars films of the late
twentieth century.”
Worf looked at McKenzie with puzzlement. “Are you saying that they
aren’t real, but fanstasy?”
“They must be real,” McKenzie said, pointing at them. “They’re there,
aren’t they?”
“Appearances can be deceiving,” Worf said. He peered down at the
“stormtroopers.” They might have been Garthusians who had just dressed up like
stormtroopers to fool people. Who knew what information they downloaded
from the Enterprise computers?
“I sure wish Data was alive and well,” McKenzie said, looking at Data’s
still form on the floor.
“We cannot spend time dwelling on that, Lieutenant. We must get to the
bottom of this, with or without Data.” Worf knew that the height between the
deck floor and ceiling was seven feet… he could jump down to deck two without
injury if he judged it right. It would be difficult in the darkness, but he could do
it. “I will go down to deck two to investigate. You have the bridge, Lieutenant
McKenzie.”
“Yes, sir,” McKenzie acknowledged nervously.
Worf judged the angle of his fall for a moment, then jumped down. He
felt his feet land firmly against the floor of deck two. He had no injuries. He
looked at Crusher’s unconscious form. He saw that the tricorder the boy was
holding was crushed under Crusher’s body. He looked up at the large hole. “I
need another tricorder.”
Worf saw McKenzie look around the bridge with a questioning glance.
Then, a tricorder flew into her hand. She, in turn, tossed it to Worf. “Thank
you.” Worf looked around him. He couldn’t make out any signifcant details
besides the debris from the ceiling and black marks all over the walls. Worf
scanned the area with his tricorder. The energy signatures in the scorch marks
and the debris were consistant with a type of laser. The Garthusians used
disruptors; but this might still be another part of the deception.
Worf heard a low sound down the corridor. He couldn’t make out what it
was. It came from his right. Worf began walking towards the source. “I
believe the command center has been located,” Worf heard a voice say. It was
difficult to hear at this distance, though. “After that, contact was lost with the
team.”
“Send another larger, more well-armed team,” another voice said. “They
should-”
The voices were becoming more pronounced. Worf came upon the
stormtroopers almost immediately after that. They looked at him in surprise.
“What in the Empire is that?” the first voice asked.
Worf didn’t give them time to think about it. He fired his phaser, same
settings as before. The troops fell to the deck, their armor blackened. Worf bent
over them and removed one of the helmets. He ran a tricorder scan on it. The
helmet was equipped with some sort of communications system, which allowed
the wearer to communicate with other communication systems, and to
communicate with people outside their armor. It was made of a compound
neither Worf nor the tricorder was familiar with.
“There it is!” a voice shouted from behind him.
Worf whirled around and raised his phaser. Three stormtroopers were
standing there, lasers aimed at him. Worf fired. The troops fell to the deck.
“Stupid fool,” a voice from the back said.
Before Worf could turn around, he felt a laser beam hit his back. He fell
to the deck, consciousness escaping him.

Captain Picard peered into Engineering from the port main entrance. The
stormtroopers didn’t know they were there.
“You’re sure these are Star Wars people?” Riker whispered into Picard’s
ear.
“Pretty sure,” Picard whispered back. He raised his phaser rifle, aimed at
the two stormtroopers he could get a clear shot at, and fired on setting ten. They
fell to the deck with slightly blackened and melted armor.
“Over there!” one of the five remaining stormtroopers shouted. He
pointed in Picard’s direction.
Riker raised his phaser rifle, but not before a wide beam phaser blast from
Main Engineering hit three of the stormtroopers. They fell to the deck. The two
others whirled around to face the direction the beam had come from, and opened
fire, letting loose a fury a red little bolts. Someone screamed in agony.
Picard took them out with his phaser rifle, and then walked into Main
Engineering, gesturing Riker to follow. He did so.
What they saw was a war zone. Scorch marks covered the walls. Dead or
dying engineering personnel were lying all over the deck. Several consoles were
blown apart.
An engineer approached Picard. She had the pips of a full lieutenant.
“Are they the Garthusians, sir?” she asked, pointing at the bodies of the
stormtroopers.
“I don’t think so, Lieutenant,” Picard answered. “I believe they are
stormtroopers from Star Wars.”
“Star Wars, Captain?”
“A series of movies that came out in the late twentieth and early
twenty-first centuries, set a long time ago in a galaxy far, far away.” The
lieutenant developed a deep frown. “Captain… what is a movie?” Picard
scowled. Had this engineer no appreciation of the past? “If and when the power
comes back on-line and the computers are operational, you can do some much
needed research, Lieutenant. For now, though, your priority is to get Engineering
back in working order.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And where is Commander La Forge?”
The lieutenant paused a moment. “Commander La Forge and Lieutenant
Barclay went to the fusion reactor control room, sir.”
“Very well, Lieutenant. Dismissed.”
She whirled around instantly and began walking towards the
matter-antimatter reactor. That’s when ten stormtroopers darted into Main
Engineering from the starboard entrance and began shooting.

Lieutenant Worf tried to open his eyes. He couldn’t. Worf struggled to sit
up. He couldn’t. Worf felt no restraining devices attached to him; the only
logical conclusion was that his nervous system had been damaged somehow. But
then how could he be breathing? Worf concluded that only voluntary actions
were affected.
“He is awake,” Worf heard a low, scratchy voice say.
“Excellent, Cadet,” another voice said. It had an air of command to it.
“Now… we shall begin.”
Worf wondered for an instant what was going to begin. He didn’t have to
wonder long.
“Who are you?” the commander’s voice asked.
Worf didn’t attempt to speak. He knew that he couldn’t move voluntarily
The commander had to know that, too; it must have been an excuse to torture
him.
“Answer!” the commander yelled.
Worf tried to talk this time. He succeeded. “Or what?” The
commander laughed. “Explain it to him.”
Worf felt a surge of pain all throughout his body. It was equilavent to that
caused by a Klingon painstick. “Is that the best you can do?” “That was the
lowest setting,” the commander said dangerously. “Now… who are you?”
Worf didn’t reply.
The commander gave an exasperated sigh. “This one will be difficult.
Cadet, raise the setting until he starts talking.” The commander paused a
moment. “You should have reconsidered, alien.”
“I will never yield.”
“You have no idea how many times we’ve heard that,” the commander
snarled. “Begin!”
“I do not fear pain,” Worf said as shocking waves of pain consumed his
body.

Captain Kalome walked up to his first officer. “What is it?” “Lord
Vader will be arriving tomorrow to see the Empire’s prize,” Commander Jafar
reported. “He wants the alien ship completely in the Empire’s hands by then.”
Kalome cursed under his breath. “Can you report on our progress?”
Jafar gave a sigh. “We do have some of their ship under our control, sir.
Most of it is in the hands of the enemy, though. They have proved to be far
tougher than we realized. The fact that they’re years, if not centuries, ahead of us
in technology doesn’t help either.”
Kalome considered that for a moment. They had an infinitesimal chance
of capturing the entire alien ship in time. Unless… “Commander, do we have any
control of their crucial areas?”
“We have their sickbay, sir. We have a team of ten stormtroopers trying
to seize their engineering section now. The first team sent to their engineering
section was decimated; the second one is trying now.” “Inform our people
aboard the alien ship of Lord Vader’s imminent arrival. They know what will
happen if they don’t complete our task on time.” “As do we all,” Jafar
commented. He set about his task.

CHAPTER TWO

Luke Skywalker looked at Princess Leia closely. “An alien ship?” “Yes,”
she said worriedly. “It is years above anything in this galaxy.”
Luke considered the implications. “It came from outside the galaxy? The
nearest galaxy is over two hundred thousand parsecs away… they must be pretty
fast.”
“More than pretty fast, kid,” Han Solo said, coming into the room. He was
dressed in heavy clothing, suggesting he’d been outside recently. “It would take
the Falcon more than a thousand years to get from there to here.”
“And they did it in less than a day, according to reports,” Leia said. “They
just suddenly appeared there. An Imperial Star Destroyer was lucky enough to be
nearby.”
Solo grunted. “And you know what they’re doing.”
“Well, if the aliens are as technologically advanced as you say, they most
certainly won’t need our help,” Luke commented.
“They probably won’t,” Leia said. “But if we at least try, the aliens might
help us against the Empire.”
“The Falcon’s ready to go, your highnessness,” Solo said. Leia got a
puzzled look on her face. “Is that possible?” Solo got a mildly angry look
on his face. “You want to get there as fast as poss-”
“I was only kidding,” Leia said. “We must leave as soon as we possibly
can.”

Lieutenant McKenzie fired her phaser through the gaping hole.
Stormtroopers had been trying to get to the bridge for an hour now. This was her
third phaser; the others had been drained of their energy cells. “They’re
nothing if not persistant,” Ensign Hines remarked. He fired his own phaser down
the hole.
“Be careful not to hit Wesley,” McKenzie said.
“Shouldn’t he be awake by now?” Hines asked.
“He could have something more serious than a few broken bones,”
McKenzie answered.
“Yeah, well, that deck’s going to give way any minute now. Phaser beams
on setting eight have been hitting the deck flooring a lot more than your
stormtroopers.”
“We can’t let them take the bridge.”
“The bridge is useless right now.”
“But if the power is restored while they have the bridge-” “I have an
idea. Let’s set up five phasers around the hole, and set them to fire continuously
at setting five. That would make the hole impossible to go through until the
phasers are dry.”
McKenzie considered that idea. “It could work. But what about Data?”
“Data is dead,” Hines said matter-of-factly. “There’s nothing we can do
for him.”
McKenzie was getting infuriated with Hines. She spoke in an exasperated
tone. “All right, what about Wesley?”
“He’ll be dead anyway if that deck collapses.” Hines turned his attention
to the hole. He saw a stormtrooper head sticking out. “Oh crap!” He fired his
phaser at the stormtrooper. The trooper fell to the deck below. “As I was saying,
he’ll die anyway if we keep this up.” “And the good doctor will kill us!”
McKenzie said as she picked off another stormtrooper.
“You exaggerate,” Hines said.
McKenzie paused a moment, thinking. “What if I just go down there and
get Wesley, while the rest of you evacuate the bridge?”
Hines shook his head. “You could never do it alone. I’ll go with you.”
“Very well, Ensign.” McKenzie gestured towards the accesses to the
Jeffries tubes. “Five of you, over here with your phasers. The rest of you, in the
Jeffries tubes.”
Five crewmembers came up to her and handed her their phasers. Then, all
of the bridge crew, except McKenzie and Hines and the five crewmembers,
entered the Jeffries tubes.
“Let’s do it,” McKenzie said. She gave two phasers to Hines. She then set
up the three phasers she kept to positions where they could fire and not destroy
any of the other phasers. Hines did the same with his two. Then, they both set
the phasers to setting five and to fire until drained She turned to the
crewmembers. “Once we’re down there, press the triggers to those phasers. Then
get out of here.”
The crewmembers nodded. McKenzie jumped down the hole, followed
by Hines. Five stormtroopers were down there. They took the stormtroopers out
quickly. The sound of phasers firing sounded from the bridge. McKenzie looked
up. Five phaser beams were visible above the hole.
McKenzie looked down at Wesley. He was still unconscious, with a
crushed tricorder beneath him. Dried blood was visible on his uniform sleeves.
“I wonder if we can move him,” Hines said.
McKenzie flashed Hines a sharp look. “Now you think about that!” She
picked off three stormtroopers coming down the corridor. “You’d better be glad I
have my tricorder.” She flipped it open, and scanned Wesley. “He has a bunch of
broken bones, and a severe concussion. We should be able to move him.”

Hines bent down to pick up Wesley’s left side. “You take the right side”
McKenzie bent down and picked up Wesley’s right side. “All right… let’s
go.”
They stood up, and struggled to haul Wesley down the corridor to the
nearest Jeffries tube access. At the same time, stormtroopers were coming at
them left and right. McKenzie and Hines somehow shot all the stormtroopers
with their phasers, and made it to the Jeffries tube access. Hines ripped the
access panel off the wall, and climbed inside the tube. Hines lifted Wesley
into the tube, and began to pull him inside. McKenzie phasered the stormtroopers
while Hines struggled with his task. She nervously glanced at the access. “Can
you hurry it up?” she asked as she fired her phaser yet again.
“I’m trying not to injure the boy!” Hines cried, with more than a little
exasperation. “Do you want to take over?”
McKenzie sighed. “No, Ensign.”
The mention of rank shut Hines up. He finally got Wesley completely into
the Jeffries tube, and began pulling him deeper inside. “You can enter,
Lieutenant.”
McKenzie phasered another stormtrooper as she climbed inside the
Jeffries tube. She reached for the access panel, but a hot red blaster bolt struck
her hand. She cried out in pain as she aimed her phaser at her attacker with her
other hand. The stormtrooper advanced, and leveled his blaster at McKenzie’s
head. McKenzie pressed the phaser trigger.
Nothing happened. The phaser was dead. “Damn!” McKenzie cursed
loudly. She tossed the useless phaser at the stormtrooper. She took advantage of
the trooper’s confusion to grab the access panel and slam it into place. She keyed
in the locking code into the control pad next to the accessway.
“You know that they’ll blast that panel away,” Hines said from down the
tube. He was already ten feet away.
“It will take them a while,” McKenzie replied. “Don’t spend time dwelling
on that. We need to move! Let’s get to sickbay!”
“Aye-aye, sir,” Hines said, and began pulling Wesley down the Jeffries
tube again.

Captain Picard leapt behind the master status display table. The red
blaster bolts sailed over his head and hit the wall, destroying several status panels.
Picard heard screams of pain sound throughout Engineering. Among the screams
was Commander Riker’s. “Oh no…”
Riker dropped beside Picard. He had a rather large wound on his left
shoulder. The skin was severely burned, but fortunately, there was no bleeding.
“I’d hate to be hit in the head with one of those things…” Picard looked up as a
blaster bolt hit the display table. Sparks showered all around him. “Can you
move your left arm?”
Riker moved his left arm around a little bit. “Yes, sir. Enough to aim,
anyway.”
Picard nodded. He readied his phaser rifle, and rose just above the table.
He took out about four stormtroopers with a wide beam phaser blast, and returned
to the deck. Several blaster bolts sailed over his head. Riker readied his
phaser, and rose just above the table. He wildly fired in the stormtroopers general
direction. He saw one go down before he was forced back down to the deck.
Picard rose up again, and began firing his phaser rifle madly at the
stormtroopers. Three wide phaser beams cut through the air in only five seconds.
The stormtroopers fell to the deck before they could even think about firing their
blasters.
“Wow,” Riker commented as he stood up. He looked at the bodies of the
stormtroopers. “Well done, Captain.”
Picard surveyed Engineering. Ten more people were dead. The master
status display table was in ruins. Among the dead was the female lieutenant
Picard had conversed with earlier.
Commander Riker was examining the bodies of the dead stormtroopers.
One of them was twitching his arms and legs a little. Riker didn’t have a
tricorder. “I need a tricorder.”
An engineering ensign handed Riker a tricorder. Riker flipped it open and
scanned the body of the twitching stormtrooper. He was getting faint life
readings. “Sir, this one’s alive.”
Picard walked up beside Riker. He looked at the twitching stormtrooper.
“Status?”
Riker checked the tricorder screen. “He is in critical condition. His
nervous system is damaged. His eyes are useless. I would need a medical
tricorder for a more detailed analysis.”
Picard looked at his first officer. “The analysis we have is enough to tell
he won’t last an hour without proper treatment in sickbay.” Riker looked
back at his captain. He got a puzzled frown on his face. “Captain… why would
we want to keep him alive? Especially if we have our own crew to treat.”
“Because an interrogation might prove useful, Number One. Also, we
need to show this galaxy that we aren’t bloodthirsty barbarians.” Riker nodded.
“I understand, sir. Although… we can’t get him to sickbay within the hour, and
even if we can, sickbay is almost useless without power.”
Picard knew that. “I know.” He looked back towards the engineering
personnel scrambling about. “How much longer?”
The same engineering ensign who gave Riker the tricorder replied.
“Captain, we have no way of knowing what kind of damage was done to the
fusion reactor and the EPS systems. It would take days, weeks maybe.” Picard
scowled. “We don’t have that kind of time.” He stepped out into the area beside
the status display monitor. He stared at the ruins. “We need to get power
restored before then.”
The ensign shrugged. “Chief Engineer La Forge will find a way. I know
he will.”
Picard looked at the ensign and began to reply. That’s when the lights
came on.

Barclay smiled at Geordi. “We did it, sir!”
Geordi got a little smile as well. “We’re still heavily damaged, Reg. Don’t
start celebrating yet.” He moved towards status displays that had just came
on-line. It showed heavy damage throughout the ship. The shields were shot, the
weapons were almost useless, and the warp drive was barely worthy of the name.
“Just look.”
Barclay looked at the displays and frowned. “This will take a while.”
“Yeah, and we’ve got the invaders running throughout the ship,” Geordi
replied. “We need to get to Engineering. Let’s move.”

Doctor Crusher looked at the confusion in sickbay. The lights coming on
was certainly a surprise. She decided to take advantage of it. Beverly
knocked the nearest trooper to the ground. She grabbed the confused troop’s
weapon and shot him with it. He slumped to the ground. “Stop where you are!”
a male voice commanded. Beverly whirled towards the speaker. It was a trooper
who had a blaster pointed at her. “Give me your weapon!”
Beverly shrugged. “If you think that’s best.” She began to move her
blaster towards the trooper. “Here you go.”
The trooper reached for the weapon. Just before he could touch it,
however, Beverly’s finger squeezed the trigger. Two hot red laser bolts smashed
against the trooper’s chest. He fell to the deck.
“Get her!” another male voice cried. Then, all of the troopers began firing
their blasters at her. She ducked for cover behind a diagnostic bed She tapped
her commbadge. “Crusher to any transporter room.” No response.
Beverly looked quickly to her right when she heard a thump next to her.
Deanna Troi had somehow managed to crawl next to her. She had a pained
expression on her face. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and she had a distant look.

“It’s okay,” Beverly reassured Troi. “Everything will be all right.” She
didn’t believe her own words for a second.
“No, it’s not,” Troi replied weakly, and with more than a note of sadness.
“It’s terrible, Beverly…” She broke out in tears.
Beverly looked on with concern. “Deanna, don’t cry. We’ll get out of this.
Don’t worry.”
Troi looked back at the doctor. “It’s not about that. It’s… it’s…”

Beverly could tell Troi was scrambling for words. Meanwhile, a scream
arose from somewhere in the troopers’ direction.
“We will execute them one at a time,” one of the troopers said. “The first
after this one will be the doctor.”
Beverly leapt to her feet. She aimed in the troopers’ general direction, and
fired. Hot red laser bolts flew from her blaster as three troopers fell to the deck.
The remaining ten all fired their blasters at her. She fell to the deck, laser bolts
flying over her head.
Then, she got an idea. “Crusher to Picard. I am going to activate the
corbomite device. Advise all personnel to stay away from sickbay. I repeat,
advise all personnel to stay away from sickbay.”
“Picard here. Doctor, what is going on?”
“I can’t tell you, Jean-Luc. Good-bye. Crusher out.” Troi looked at
Beverly in wide-eyed horror as Beverly leapt to her feet. Beverly gave her a
reassuring smile, and looked at the troopers. They were standing there, appearing
unsure as to what they were going to do. “We have orders to evacuate the
facility,” the new leader said. “Let’s move out.”
The troopers ran for the exit doors. The doors slid open, and then slid
shut as they left. Beverly smiled at Troi as she tapped her commbadge. “Crusher
to Picard.”
“Picard here. Beverly, what the devil are you doing? Let me assume it
has something to do with the stormtroopers in sickbay.”
“There used to be ‘stomtroopers,’ yes,” Beverly said. “They ran when I
told you over the comm about the corbomite device.”
“Good work, Doctor. Now, there are a lot of injured people who need
your help. I’d recommend you attend to them. Picard out.”
Beverly helped Troi to her feet. “Some malocantrine will take care of the
pain.” She found a medical kit, opened it, got out a hypospray that had the
malocantrine, and administered it. “Some rest wouldn’t hurt either.”
Troi looked at the doctor with gratitude. “Thank you, Doctor. But I think
I’d better get to the bridge.”
“Have it your way. Just don’t complain to me when you’re coming in here
with a headache.”
“I won’t,” Troi promised. She left sickbay, walking slowly.
Captain Picard looked at his first officer sternly. “You’re going to sickbay,
Commander.”
“But sir-” Riker began.
“That’s an order.”
Riker looked at the captain. “Yes, sir.” He strode towards the
Engineering starboard turbolift.
Picard turned his gaze towards the live stormtrooper. He tapped his
commbadge. “Picard to transporter room.”
No response.
Geordi La Forge and Reginald Barclay strode into Main Engineering.
They looked tired. Geordi immediately ran to check the master status display
Only it was in ruins. “What happened to my department!?”
“Stormtroopers tried to get in,” Picard replied. “It was practically a war zone.”
Geordi looked all around Engineering. Scorch marks were all over the
walls. Dead bodies were everywhere. Consoles had been blown apart. “Man,
aren’t we lucky the matter-antimatter reactor wasn’t damaged…” He looked down
at the stormtroopers on the deck. “One of them is alive, by the way,” he said,
pointing at the correct stormtrooper.
“We know, Mr. La Forge,” Picard said. “However, none of the transporter
rooms are manned, and there are other things that need power…” “Right on,
Captain,” Geordi said. “Now, Captain, if you’ll excuse me.” He pointed at the
wall monitor with the large schematic of the Enterprise.
“Oh, right.” Picard strode towards the turbolift. “I want hourly progress
reports.”
“Yes, sir,” Geordi said.
Picard entered the turbolift. “Sickbay.”

Captain Kalome stared at the alien vessel in the window. It had just
powered up. That was an extremely bad sign, considering that his troops hadn’t
captured the ship yet. He looked angrily at Commander Jafar. “Order all of our
troops to retreat!”
“What about Lord Vader?” Jafar asked calmly. “He will be most
displeased.”
Kalome stared at Jafar in anger. “You self-interested opportunist, I will
find some way to blame this on you…”
Jafar looked surprised. “Me? Self-interested? I assure you, not at all…”
Kalome slapped Jafar. The crew members bustling around them on the
bridge all stopped and stared. That was a most improper gesture in such a setting.
“Order the troops to retreat, Commander. If you do not, I will have you executed
for causing the needless deaths of dozens of fine Imperial men.”
Jafar got a scared expression on his face. “Yes, sir. And what about the
prisoners?”
“We will keep them. Now, carry out your orders Commander!” Jafar
backed off. “Yes, sir.” He raced to his station.
Troi walked into the turbolift. She had been in her quarters before,
relaxing. She knew that this was no time for that sort of thing, but she decided to
do what Beverly said. Now, she felt ready to go to the bridge. “Bridge.”
The turbolift began to move. The soft humming of the ship soothed her.
It was far better than the quietness heard earlier when the power was off-line.
Before she knew it, the turbolift doors slid open. Troi walked out into the
bridge. What she saw was quite a shock. No Starfleet personnel were present.
There was a large gaping hole in the center of the bridge. Worst of all, about a
dozen invaders occupied the room.
“We have orders to retreat,” one of them said, then noticed Troi. “Kill
her.”
Another invader raised his blaster, and took aim at Troi. She tapped her
commbadge. “Troi to Picard, the invaders have the bridge. I repeat, invaders
have the bridge.”
Troi looked on with horror as the blaster was leveled with her. She
ducked behind the tactical console.
“Then you have a duty to destroy the bridge,” came Picard’s reply. It was
louder than normal, suggesting Picard wanted the invaders to hear it. Troi’s
thoughts went wild. There was nothing in Starfleet regulations about destroying
the bridge in case of enemy capture. The solution was to transfer control to
Engineering. “Sir, I…”
The invaders began to jump down the gaping hole. Before long, Troi was
the only one in the bridge.
“I want you to examine the bridge,” Picard said. “Report anything out of
the ordinary. Picard out.”
Troi looked around the bridge. There were five phasers at positions
around the hole in the middle of the bridge. Troi walked up to them, then bent
over to examine them. They had been drained of their power cells, suggesting
heavy use. As a result of being drained, none of the indicators were lit.
Troi stood back up, and continued with her examination. Nothing else
was out of the ordinary, but something tugged at Troi’s mind. Data’s body is
gone, she realized after a minute. It was nowhere to be found. Troi slapped her
commbadge. “Troi to Picard. Data’s body is missing.”
There was a long silence at the other end. “Is he anywhere on the ship?”
“I forgot to check.” Troi paused. “Computer, locate Lieutenant
Commander Data’s commbadge.”
“Lieutenant Commander Data’s commbadge is not aboard the Enterprise,”
the computer reported.
“When did it leave?”
“Unknown.”
Picard’s voice came from the commbadge. “The computer must have been
unoperational when the Imperials took Data.”
Troi got a puzzled look on her face. “The Imperials?” “That’s what
the people who invaded our ship are called, Counselor. Now, I’m coming up to
the bridge. Picard out.”

Doctor Beverly Crusher watched Picard exit sickbay. She then turned
back to Commander Riker. “That concussion is getting better, Will, but you need
rest! That laser wound doesn’t help matters.”
“I thought you fixed it,” Riker commented.
“The nerves in your arm were damaged. I gave them something to repair
them in a day or two, but rest will speed the process up!”
Riker raised an eyebrow. “Yes, sir.” He exited sickbay. Beverly didn’t
bother putting her medical utensils away, since more casualaties were coming
into sickbay every minute.

The main doors to sickbay slid open. Lieutenant McKenzie and Ensign
Hines were standing there, tugging at something on the floor. Beverly rushed up
to them. She glanced at what they were tugging. Wesley! “He was hurt when
part of the bridge deck collapsed,” McKenzie said, noting the doctor’s expression.
Beverly quickly flipped open her medical tricorder. Her son had a severe
concussion, with all of the limbs broken. He had five broken ribs. She motioned
for a nurse to help her.
Nurse Alyssa Ogawa rushed up to the doctor. She looked down at
Wesley. “Yes, Doctor?” she asked nervously.
“We need to get Wesley up onto a diagnostic bed, stat!” Beverly answered
Ogawa walked away from Beverly. When she returned, she had an
anti-grav medical gurney in tow. Both Ogawa and Beverly had to lift Wesley
onto the gurney.
“Let’s move!” Beverly shouted. She then looked at Hines and McKenzie.
“Attend to your duties.”
Both Hines and McKenzie nodded, and exited sickbay.

Captain Picard looked as the turbolift doors opened. Commander Riker
entered the bridge. The doors slid shut behind him. His face lit up in a
combination of grinning and crying when he saw Troi. “I thought you had died.”
Troi grinned at Riker. “I’m not.” She walked up to Riker and hugged him.
Riker hugged her back.
“Lieutenant Worf is missing, too,” Picard said after Riker and Troi were
done. “A total of one hundred crew members are either dead or missing.”
Riker looked somber. He looked back at the main viewer. It wasn’t
showing anything. He got a quizzical expression on his face.
“Damaged in the impact,” Picard said, answering Riker’s unspoken
question. “Geordi hasn’t been able to spare anyone to come up and fix it yet.”
Riker stared at the gaping hole in the center of the bridge. “That must’ve
taken a while.”
“It probably did,” Picard said.
The turbolift doors slid open again. Ensign Hines and Lieutenant
McKenzie strode into the bridge, the turbolift doors closing behind them.
McKenzie immediately sat down at the Operations station. Hines took the helm
“I’ll take tactical for now,” Riker said. He walked to the aft section of the
bridge and stood at the console.
Picard sat in the command chair. “Report.”
McKenzie checked the Ops console. “Internal sensors are kind of fuzzy..
I’d say that about fifty stormtroopers are left aboard the Enterprise”
“Lock them all in force fields,” Picard ordered.
“Not enough power, sir.”
Picard paused. “Where are they going?”
“The shuttlebays, sir.”
“They must be evacuating… Lieutenant, shut down life-support in the
shuttlebays.”
McKenzie paused for a moment. She ran a check for Starfleet personnel
in the shuttlebays. When the readouts reported negative, she did as she was told.
“Life-support disengaged.”
Picard sat there, thinking. “On second thought, shut down all power to the
shuttlebays.”
McKenzie did so. “Done.”
“Transfer that power to the shields.”
This time, Riker answered. “Power transfer complete. Partial
navigational shields are raised.” Then, he got a concerned look on his face.
“Vessels leaving shuttlebays, sir. Heading for a large ship off our port bow.”
Picard got out of the command chair and walked to the tactical station.
He looked over Riker’s shoulder. Several craft the size of Ferengi shuttlepods
were on a course for a vessel larger than the Enterprise. It was shaped like an
arrowhead, and had a large protusion on top. It was bristling with laser weapons
and torpedo launchers. Picard recognized it immediately. It was an Imperial Star
Destroyer. “Hail the mothership on all known frequencies.”
Picard remained at his spot as Riker complied. “No response, sir.”
“Open a channel.” Picard paused. “This is Captain Jean-Luc Picard of the
United Space Ship Enterprise, representing the United Federation of Planets.
Imperial vessel, I advise you to withdraw immediately.” The speakers came to
life. “This is Captain Kalome of the Galactic Empire. How do you know who we
are?”
“That is irrelevant,” Picard stated. “What matters is that we know who
you are and what you are doing, and if you do not withdraw immediately, we will
destroy you.”
There was a pause at the other end. “We know you are heavily damaged,
Picard. You cannot survive in a battle. Now, surrender your ship, or I will kill
our prisoners one by one until you cooperate.”
Picard considered that. He glanced at the tactical console. One phaser
bank had fifteen percent power. He had Riker mute the channel and walked up to
McKenzie. “Do we have transporters?”
“No, sir.”
Picard cursed under his breath. “Number One-”
“Something’s coming out of warp on our starboard bow!” Riker reported.
Picard rushed back up to tactical. He looked at the specs of the
newcomer. It was the Millenium Falcon. “Hail the approaching ship,
Commander!”
Riker touched several buttons on the tactical console. “They’re responding
on audio.”
Picard nodded as the speakers crackled. “This is Captain Jean-Luc Picard
of the United Space Ship Enterprise, representing the United Federation of
Planets. Millenium Falcon, we come in peace.”
There was a silence on the other end. Then, “Captain Picard, this is
Captain Han Solo. We are aware that you’re in some distress.” “Quite right.
Our weapons systems are inoperative, and the Imperials are holding one hundred
prisoners aboard their Star Destroyer.” The speakers crackled again. “Ah,
the infamous Millenium Falcon,” came Kalome’s voice. “Your capture will be
most noteworthy, Solo.” “It would be,” Picard replied. “But not today.”
McKenzie suddenly whirled around to face Picard. She had a smile on
her face.
Picard ordered Riker to mute the channel. “Lieutenant, what is it?”
“We have additional power, sir,” McKenzie said excitedly. “And phaser
banks one through four are operational.”
Picard felt like grinning himself, but kept himself under control. “Arm
those phaser banks, Number One!”
Riker did grin. “Yes, sir!” He punched several commands into the
tactical console. “Phasers are on-line, waiting to fire at your command.” Picard
sat down in the command chair. “Channel open.” He paused. “Captain Kalome,
I advise you to release the prisoners.”
Kalome’s voice sounded fairly amused. “And if I don’t?” This time,
Picard let a small smile tug at his lips. “Fire one, Commander.”
“Phaser bank one firing,” Riker replied. He punched at the tactical
console eagerly. The sound of the phaser’s whine sounded throughout the ship.
“Fire two.”
“Phaser bank two firing, sir.”
“Fire three.”
“Phaser bank three firing, sir.”
“Fire four.”
“Phaser bank four firing, sir.”
Picard waited for Kalome’s response. He had no doubt that the phaser
blasts severely damaged the Star Destroyer.
“They are retreating, Captain,” Riker said happily. “Going into warp.”
Picard sighed. “Lieutenant McKenzie, is there enough power for warp
travel?”
McKenzie shook her head. “Even if there were, the warp drive is
damaged”
“Ah, Captain Picard?” Solo said over the comm. “Nice shooting.” “Thank
you, Captain. Now, we must wait here while repairs are completed You’re
welcome to come aboard while they are underway.” “Deal, Captain
Picard.” There was a pause. “Exactly how do we get aboard your ship?”
Picard looked at Riker. “Number One, relay the Millenium Falcon the
docking instructions for airlock one.”
Riker nodded. “Aye, sir.”

“Captain Solo, if you’ll excuse me. Picard out.”

“Beginning docking procedure, sir,” Riker reported.
“Very well.” Picard got out of the command chair. “Lieutenant
McKenzie, work on getting the bridge fully staffed again.” He walked towards
the aft turbolift. “Commander Riker and Counselor Troi, you’re with me.”
“Yes, sir,” both Riker and Troi said as they followed Picard into the
turbolift.

CHAPTER THREE

Captain Han Solo stepped through the airlock and onto the Enterprise.
Ravages of battle were evident. There was a huge scorch mark on the right wall.
Damaged circuity was showing. Lighting on the walls flashed red.
“I am Captain Jean-Luc Picard,” a man said as he approached from the
left. Two other people, a man and woman, were with him.
“I am Captain Han Solo,” Solo said. He looked behind him. Luke
Skywalker, Princess Leia, and Chewbacca were behind him. The droids were
mysteriously absent. “Threepio said that he was coming, along with Artoo.”
“We’re coming, Captain!” Solo heard Threepio say from the Falcon.
Moments later, Threepio and Artoo were visible in the airlock. “I had to work on
consoling Artoo here. He is scared for some completely irrational reason.”
Artoo gave a series of high squeals at that remark.
“You have nothing to fear, Artoo,” Threepio said, exasperated. “Now,
you’re being impolite.”

Artoo gave three low beeps.
Threepio shook his head. “Don’t use such language, especially around
these aliens!” He indicated Picard and company.
Artoo gave several sad sounding sounds.
“Well, that’s better.”
Picard and company were smiling. “This is the first officer of the
Enterprise, Commander William Riker,” Picard said, pointing to his right. “And
the ship’s head counselor, Lieutenant Commander Deanna Troi.” He pointed to
the left at the woman.
Solo smiled, at the woman. She was gorgeous. “Pleased to meet you.”
Leia sighed. “I am Princess Leia Organa.” She stepped forward. “Captain
Picard, I represent the Rebellion, a group of people who are trying to overthrow
the Galactic Empire’s harsh rule. We could use your help.” Picard looked
at Leia. “We know. Perhaps we should go to the observation lounge and discuss
the situation in greater detail.”
Leia nodded. “Very well, Captain Picard.” She walked up to Picard.
“Which way?”
“We’ll lead,” Picard replied. He, Riker and Troi began walking towards
the right. Leia, Solo, and company followed them.

Captain Jean-Luc Picard sat at the head of the observation lounge table.
Riker and Troi sat at their customary spots, while Solo, Leia, and Luke Skywalker
sat at the other seats. The droids were by the starport, and Chewbacca had
insisted on standing by the right entrance.
“You have a good ship,” Solo complimented Picard. “And huge. This is
incredible.”
Picard gave a little smile. “Thank you, Captain.” He paused for a
moment. “We come from a galaxy far, far away. The Enterprise represents a
polical body called the United Federation of Planets, which is made up of more
than one hundred fifty worlds.”
Solo’s eyebrows shut up. “That’s a lot of worlds. Am I correct in
assuming it is a republic?”
“A democracy, yes,” Picard replied. “Anyway, this starship was part of an
armada defending against powerful alien intruders. The aliens were destroyed,
but we were caught in the shock wave caused by the destruction of the last alien
vessel with severe damage. The next thing we knew, we were here.”
Luke spoke up. “Is there a chance these aliens… might come here?”
“We don’t know,” Picard answered. “There’s still a great deal about them
we still don’t understand.”
“After repairs are completed,” Riker said, “our priority should be to
retrieve the prisoners.”
“Agreed, Number One,” Picard said. “Captain Solo, any suggestions?”
Solo thought for a moment. “That Star Destroyer could be anywhere. We
could try to retrace its course, but the Star Destroyer could’ve changed course…”
“Until I see some better options, we will do that,” Picard said. “Number
One, lay in a course of pursuit. After repairs are complete, we will engage that
course.” He got up. “As for helping the Rebellion, we will see after we get our
crew members back.”

Worf screamed from the intense pain racing through his whole body. He
had no idea how long he was suffering like this. It seemed like forever. Then, it
stopped suddenly.
“Do you feel like talking now?” the commander asked in a tired tone. “If
not, we can try a mind sift… either way, we will get the information we want.”
Worf didn’t like the sound of “mind sift.” If his captors used that, they
might gain all sorts of classified information they wouldn’t have gotten otherwise.
“I will talk,” he said in a weak tone.
“Finally,” the commander said. “First of all, who are you?” “I am
Worf, son of Mogh.”
“Where are you from?”
“The Milky Way Galaxy.”
The commander snorted. “What political body?” he asked. “The
United Federation of Planets.”
“What is your-”
Then, an alarm sounded. A voice came over some sort of internal
communications system. “Prepare for Lord Vader’s imminent arrival.” The
commander grunted. “Well, Worf, we will have to continue this at another time.”
Worf heard doors opening. They shut a minute later.
Captain Kalome stood nervously on the flight deck of the Gunterge. He
hadn’t expected Lord Vader to arrive so early.
The Imperial shuttle landed on the deck. The doors slid open, and a black
figure with a cape strode out with four stormtroopers. A heavy breathing sound
came from his direction. It was Darth Vader.
“My lord, what an unexpected pleasure,” Kalome said as he walked up to
Vader.
“Spare me the pleasantries, Captain,” Vader said, staring at Kalome.
“Why did you abandon the alien ship?” he asked angrily.
Kalome swallowed. “Lord Vader, they managed to restore power. They
severely crippled-”
“You should have had them before they had the time to power up,” Vader
replied. He held up his hand. “The Empire cannot afford to have incompetent
command officers on this mission.” He made a squeezing motion with his thumb
and pointed finger.
Kalome felt something tug at his neck. The tugging became stronger with
each passing second. Kalome had difficulty breathing. He reached up to his neck
when the realization hit him: Darth Vader was using the infamous Force
choke-grip on him. By that time, it was too late. He passed out, and hit the deck.

Commander Jafar watched Darth Vader use the choke-grip on Kalome
with excitement. He was finally going to be captain of the Gunterge. He smiled
as Kalome hit the deck.
“Now, Captain,” Vader said, turning to Jafar, “do you have any prisoners
to interrogate?”
“Oh yes, sir!” Jafar said, grinning. “We also have one of their droids. It is
more advanced than anything we’ve got, though. It looks like a human, and it was
also wearing one of their uniforms.”
“Have you made progress with it?” Vader asked.
Jafar shook his head. “Unfortunately, the droid was already damaged by
something else when we found it. It was shut down. Our attempts to repair it
have been unsuccessful.”
“I want to examine this droid,” Vader replied. He motioned towards
Kalome’s body. “Dispose of that.”
“Yes, sir,” two stormtroopers said, walking up. They bent down, grabbed
Kalome’s arms, and began to haul him away.
“The droid is in Engineering, my lord,” Jafar said. He began walking
towards the main exit of the flight deck. “Follow me.”

Vader looked at the damaged droid. It had pale white skin, with black
hair and golden eyes. It looked like a human, as Jafar had said. The uniform the
droid was wearing had scorch marks on the chest area, as did the hands. He
wondered what caused that.
“We can’t repair it,” Jafar was saying. “We simply don’t have the
technology.”
Vader reached inside the droid with the Force. He saught the processing
center. When he found it, he began to access the information in it. He saught
information on how to repair the droid.
Suddenly, the droid’s processing center began to function on its own.
Vader felt a sentient mind inside the processing center. This was beyond any
droid he had encountered.
“Sir, something’s going on inside the droid,” an engineering lieutenant
reported to Jafar.
“What?” Jafar bent over a display of the droid’s interior. A section of the
droid’s head was flashing white. “It appears the droid’s command center has been
activated.” He looked at Vader.
The sentient mind spoke to the presence invading it. [I am Lieutenant
Commander Data of the Federation Starship Enterprise. I must ask you to leave.]
“This droid is far more advanced than anything we have,” Vader said. “It
is fully sentient.”
Jafar’s mouth dropped open. “An… artificial person?” He swallowed.
“That is not so unusual,” Vader replied. “Remember the Clone Wars?”
“I was just a little kid,” Jafar said. He swallowed again. “But… that was
still organic material. To have a sentient machine… that is a marvelous
achievement.”
Vader sent a message to the droid’s mind. [Tell me how to disable your
vessel without destroying it.]
The mind accessed information within its “positronic net.” [If my
assumption is right and you are Garthusian, I must inform you that your attempts
at coercing me to give you information will not be successful.] “Do a
complete search of our databanks,” Vader told Jafar. “Find any reference to the
term ‘Garthusian’.”
“Yes, sir,” Jafar acknowledged. He walked over to a massive control
panel and began tapping buttons.
[I have gained insight into your action,] the mind said. [Who are you?]
[You will tell me how to capture your vessel, or you will be destroyed!]
[If you destroy me, you will have no means to capture the Enterprise.]
Vader began to go deeper into the droid’s mind. [Perhaps there is another
way.]

Data felt the intruder push deeper into his mind. He tried to resist it, but it
was too powerful. The intruder put Data’s mind into a state of unconsciousness.

Captain’s log, stardate 44219.3. What little repairs we can make to the
Enterprise following the shock wave and the Imperial invasion are complete. The
rest of the repairs must be completed in drydock when we return to Federation
space.
The Enterprise is now on a course following the Imperial Star Destroyer
that has captured one hundred of our crew members, at a speed of warp factor
two. We have yet to pick up the Star Destroyer on sensors, but our sensors can
make out a trail of gravitational eddies that was made by the Star Destroyer’s
hyperdrive.

The Rebellion has promised to assist us in any way they can. They have
been briefed on our universe, and will let us know if they encounter any vessels
from it. Meanwhile, I have decided not to tell the people in the Star Wars
universe about the fact that they are, in essence, the creation of someone in our
universe. Instead, I have decided to tell them that we have been observing them
for years, and that that is why we know so much about them.

Lieutenant Sheer looked at the tactical console as soon as it started
beeping. A Star Destroyer was at the edge of sensor range. “Captain, Star
Destroyer on long-range sensors.”
Picard got out of the command chair. “Is it the same one we encountered
earlier?”
“Yes, sir,” McKenzie said.
“Open a channel,” Picard ordered.
“Channel open,” Sheer said.
Picard cleared his throat. “This is Captain Picard of the Enterprise.
Release the prisoners at once.”
“No reply,” Sheer said. “They are laying in an intercept course. Slowing
to impulse.”
“Slow to impulse,” Picard said. “Lock phasers.”
“Yes, Captain,” Hines at the conn said.
“Aye, sir,” Sheer acknowledged.
The multicolored streaks on the main viewer changed to still points of
white light. The Star Destroyer was not yet in visual range. “Receiving a
hail from the Imperials,” Sheer said.
“Put them on,” Picard replied.
The speakers crackled. “I will release your prisoners in exchange for the
the Millenium Falcon,” a deep voice said. Heavy breathing could be heard.
Darth Vader had spoken those words.
Picard walked back to the tactical station. He looked at the display of the
Gunterge and the Falcon. The were both within visual range now. He told Sheer
to put them both on the main viewer.
Picard studied the two vessels as he walked back to and sat in his
command chair. They both looked relatively beat up, one from normal wear and
tear and the other from the Enterprise’s weapons. “That is not acceptable.”
Picard heard a familiar voice in his mind. [Captain…] the calm voice
called.
“Data!” Picard exclaimed. The bridge crew all looked at him, puzzled
looks on their faces. He must’ve been the only one who received the telepathic
message. Picard stood there, thinking. “This must be some sort of trick. You are
using the Force.”
[No, it’s not a trick,] Data’s voice said desperately. [Please believe me…]
“You know it’s not,” Vader said over the comm.
“Release them!” Picard shouted.
[Help me…] Data said.
“We will release half the prisoners now,” Vader said. “The other half will
remain aboard the Gunterge until we have the Millenium Falcon.” An idea
suddenly materialized in Picard’s mind. He could hand over an empty Falcon to
Vader. “I accept you terms. Transport the crew members over here now.”
Ten shuttles suddenly launched from the Gunterge. They were on a
course straight for the Enterprise. Picard punched on the intercom. “Shuttlebays
One and Two, prepare to receive the Imperial shuttles.” “Yes, sir,” someone
said over the comm.
Picard looked at Sheer. “Have several heavily security teams posted at
each shuttle bay,” he said in a low voice the speaker’s wouldn’t pick up.
“Aye, Captain,” Sheer said. He got to work on the tactical console.
Picard raised his voice. “We are ready to receive the shuttles.” The
shuttles disappeared from the main viewer. They were now at the aft of the
saucer section.
“Put the shuttles on screen,” Picard ordered. “Meanwhile, keep the other
ships on.”
The bottom half of the main viewer showed the shuttles docking. The top
right corner showed the Millenium Falcon, while the top left corner showed the
Gunterge. Picard kept his eye on the shuttles. After they were done docking, he
said, “Have the prisoners released.”
“They are being released now,” Vader said.
After one minute, McKenzie reported that all the prisoners were released
Picard punched the intercom button again. “Sickbay, Doctor Crusher,
have all of the former prisoners subjected to medical testing to make sure there
was no harm to them.”
“It’ll take a while,” Beverly Crusher replied over the comm. “I can’t fit all
fifty inside sickbay; I’ll have to convert a cargo bay.” “Make every effort.
Picard out.”
Vader’s voice sounded throughout the bridge. “Now, the Millenium
Falcon”
“All right,” Picard said. He tapped the intercom. “Transporter Room
Three.”
“Chief O’Brien here, sir.”
“Maintain a transporter lock on the crew of the Millenium Falcon. I want
you to beam them out just after the Falcon lands on the Gunterge’s flight deck.”
“Aye, sir,” O’Brien acknowledged. “However, with the power situation, I
can’t guarantee I’ll get them all.”
“Understood. Picard out.” He got out of the command chair. “Vader,
prepare to receive the Millenium Falcon.”
“I await its arrival,” Vader replied.
Picard motioned for the channel to be muted.

“Aye, sir,” Sheer said, touching a button on the tactical console. “Channel
closed.”
Riker looked at Picard with a worried expression. “Captain, if we betray-”
“I’m not going to betray them, Number One,” Picard said. “Mr. Sheer,
send Captain Solo a message via the subspace communicator we gave him. Tell
him that I will beam them out just as the Falcon gets inside the Gunterge.”
“Yes, Captain,” Sheer said.
Picard looked at the main viewer. “Get that aft view off.” The view of the
Enterprise’s aft section disappeared, leaving the Falcon and the Gunterge.

“I sense worry over on the Millenium Falcon,” Troi reported. “They’re
afraid it might not work. They will comply with your decision, though.” “Very
well,” Picard said. “Lock a tractor beam onto the Falcon, and place them within
one hundred meters of the Star Destroyer.”
“Aye, Captain,” Sheer said. His hands danced across the tactical console.
“It will take a minute, sir.”
Picard waited anxiously as the tractor beam did its work. He walked up to
the Ops and conn stations, and stared at the main viewer. The blue tractor beam
was pulling the Falcon slowly towards the Star Destroyer. Then, what seemed
like an eternity later, the beam disengaged. “Tractor beam released, sir,” Sheer
reported.
“Very well,” Picard said. “Open a channel to the Gunterge.” “Yes,
sir,” Sheer said. “Channel open.”
Picard cleared his throat. “Now, Vader, return the rest of the prisoners.”
“As you wish,” Vader’s deep voice replied over the intercom. Ten
more Imperial shuttles launched from the Gunterge. They sped towards the
Enterprise. At the same time, the Falcon drew closer to the Star Destroyer.
“The Gunterge has locked a tractor beam onto the Millenium Falcon,”
Sheer reported. “It is different from any type of tractor beam we have
encountered before, but it is less technologically advanced.”
Picard nodded his acknowledgement and sat back down in the command
chair He punched the intercom on. “Shuttlebays Three and Four, prepare to
receive the Imperial shuttles.”
“Yes, sir,” officers replied in both shuttlebays.
“Picard out.” He punched the intercom again. “Doctor Crusher, have the
returning prisoners checked out.”
“I’ve already assigned Doctor Selar to do that,” Beverly replied. “I’m busy
with the first group.”
“Acknowledged. Picard out.”
McKenzie turned around to face Picard. “The Imperial shuttles have
docked.” She fced her console again, then turned back around. “The prisoners
are being released.” She returned her attention to the Ops console.
“Vader,” Picard said, “have the first group of shuttles return to your ship. Then,
when all the prisoners are released, have the second group return.”
“Doing so now,” Vader replied.
“Understood. Picard out.” Picard watched the Falcon get sucked into the
Star Destroyer. He also watched the first ten Imperial shuttles race back home as
he activated the intercom. “Transporter Room Three, energize”
“Aye, sir,” O’Brien acknowledged. “Hold on… the transporter lock is
gone! I can’t reestablish!”
Picard leapt out of the command chair and walked up to the aft section of
the bridge. He looked at Sheer. “Have they raised any shields?” Sheer glanced
at the tactical console. He looked back at Picard, a puzzled expression on his
face. “No shields, sir. There’s nothing in place that would block a transporter
beam, or mess up a lock.”
Picard walked down to the center of the bridge. He looked at Troi. “Do
you sense anything that might explain this?”
“Not at all, sir,” Troi replied.
Picard then realized what was going on. Vader was using the Force. He
whirled around to face the main viewer. The last ten Imperial shuttles were
speeding away from the Enterprise. “Standard view,” he ordered. The main
viewer changed to show just the Star Destroyer.
“I still can’t get a lock,” O’Brien said over the intercom. “Nothing I’ve
tried will work.”
“Keep trying, Mr. O’Brien,” Picard said. “Picard out.” He walked up to
the Ops station. “Lieutenant McKenzie, are all of the prisoners accounted for?”
“Yes, sir,” she reported. Then, her face darkened. “No, sir. Data has not
been returned.”
Picard began to get infuriated. He had an angry expression on his face.
“Mr. Sheer, open a channel!”
“Channel open, sir,” Sheer said.
Picard faced the main viewer. “Vader, you have not satisfied your end of
the deal.”
“No response, sir,” Sheer said.
Picard sighed. “Number One, assemble an away team in Transporter
Room Three to get back Data and the Falcon.”
“Yes, sir.” Riker leapt out of his chair. “Sheer, McKenzie, Hines, you’re
with me.” He slapped his commbadge. “Riker to La Forge, meet us in
Transporter Room Three. You’re on an away team to the Star Destroyer.”
“Right,” Geordi La Forge responded. “I’ll be there right away.” “Good.
Riker out.” He slapped his commbadge again. “Riker to Crusher.”
“Crusher here. Go ahead, Will.”
“Can you spare anyone for an away team to the Star Destroyer?” “Yes, I
can,” Beverly replied. “Me.”
“Great. Meet us in Transporter Room Three.”
“Gotcha. Crusher out.”
Riker, McKenzie, Sheer, and Hines piled into the turbolift. Three officers
quickly took McKenzie’s, Sheer’s, and Hines’s positions. Picard turned to Riker
before the turbolift doors closed. “Number One, notify me when you’re ready to
beam over.”
“Aye, sir,” Riker said. The turbolift doors slid shut.
In Transporter Room Three, the away team assembled. Riker
immediately walked up to Geordi. “Can you design a program for the tricorder to
implement that would be able to incapacitate Data?”
Geordi let out a long, slow breath. “I could try, sir. Why?” “I just
have a bad feeling, that’s all.”
“All right.” Geordi unholstered his tricorder, and flipped it open. He
began to fiddle around with it. Fifteen minutes later, he reported, “The program
is ready. I can’t guarantee it’ll go any good, though.” “Very well.” Riker
stepped onto the transporter pad. The rest of the away team followed suit. Then
he slapped his commbadge.

Picard returned his attention to the main viewer. The Star Destroyer was
still sitting there, with no signs that it would retreat. Picard’s commbadge
chirped. “Riker to Captain Picard.” Picard slapped his commbadge. “Go
ahead.”
“We’re ready to beam over.”
“Standby.” Picard walked to the aft section of the bridge. “Mr.
MacDonald, can we beam them over?”
MacDonald checked the tactical console. “Yes we can, sir.”
“Excellent. Number One, beam over.”
“Aye, sir. Riker out.”
Just after Riker signed off, a surprised MacDonald reported, “Captain,
they have raised shields. We cannot beam the away team over.” Picard cursed
under his breath. “I don’t think their shields are that good. Give me a report on
them.”
MacDonald checked the tactical console. He tapped some buttons.
“You’re right, sir. Their shields are not very good at all. One phaser blast at full
power should overload them.”
Picard looked at MacDonald skeptically. “Can we get full power to the
phasers?”
MacDonald checked the tactical console again. “No, sir. We can fire a
blast at thirty-five percent power, though.”
Picard shook his head. “What good would a photon torpedo do?”
MacDonald grinned a little. “It would overload their shields.” “Then arm the
photon torpedoes,” Picard said. He walked back to his command chair and sat
down. “Target one torpedo on their landing bay area. Fire when ready.”
“Yes, sir,” MacDonald said. He touched several buttons on the tactical
console. “Firing photon torpedo.”
On the main viewer, the photon torpedo raced towards the Gunterge. The
Star Destroyer tried to move away, but it was no use. The torpedo struck the
Gunterge. Purple energy crackled around the Gunterge for several seconds, then
disappated. The shields were down.
Picard punched the intercom on. “Mr. O’Brien, energize!” “Yes, sir,”
O’Brien replied. “Transport successful.” Picard felt a grin tug at his lips.
“Very well. Picard out.” He looked up at MacDonald. “What’s the status of the
Star Destroyer?” “They’re arming some kind of weapon,” MacDonald
reported. Picard’s little grin faded away. “Shields up, red alert.” The
red alert klaxons sounded as a white energy bolt emitted from the Star Destroyer’s
bow. The energy bolt raced towards the Enterprise, and impacted its partial
navigational shields.

“Report,” Picard demanded.
“The shields on our port bow are down,” MacDonald said. “That is all.”
Then, MacDonald got a startled expression on his face. “They’re going to warp!”
On the main viewer, the Gunterge was moving away from the Enterprise.
Then, it sped away. The main viewer showed nothing but black space and stars.
“Lay in a pursuit course,” Picard ordered. “Warp two.” “Aye, sir,”
Ensign Phillips at the conn said. “Sir, we can’t go warp two. Maximum warp in
now warp one point three.”
Picard sighed. “Then warp one point three. Engage!” “Yes, sir.”
Phillips touched several controls at the conn, and the Enterprise blazed into warp.

CHAPTER FOUR

Commander William Riker examined his surroundings. The away team
was in what appeared to be a large storage room. Small white boxes lined the
right and left walls, and the back wall had two sets of stormtrooper armor
strapped to it. The front wall, which had the door, was equipped with two
computer consoles, one on each side of the large door. The consoles had some
sort of writing on them that Riker couldn’t interpret. “Well, it looks like
two of us get to go inconspicuously, I guess,” Beverly said, looking at the
stormtrooper armor.
“Let’s examine this room first,” Riker said. “Geordi?” Geordi
thoroughly examined the boxes. He flipped open his tricorder, and scanned the
boxes. “These boxes have parts for laser weapons in them. All in all, there are
fifty boxes total. With the parts contained in all of these boxes, you could make
one hundred laser weapons.” Riker flipped open his own tricorder. “This
room is nine meters long by ten meters wide. It is five meters in height.” He
walked to the back wall. “Would removing these trip any security systems?”
“I don’t think so, Commander,” Geordi said. He scanned the back wall
with his tricorder. “No security systems that I can detect.” “All right,” Riker
said. He placed his hands on the left stormtrooper helmet. “Here goes nothing.”
He pulled the helmet off the wall. Nothing happened. He smiled. “It’s all right.”
“Who gets to play dress up?” McKenzie asked.
“Sheer and I,” Riker said. “The rest of you will look like our prisoners.”
“Are you sure that’s wise?” Beverly asked. “They know that Data is the
only Enterprise prisoner left.”
“It’s our best shot,” Riker said. He pulled all of the stormtrooper armor on
the left side off the wall. He quickly suited up.
Riker had difficulty seeing inside the stormtrooper armor. It was hot and
stuffy inside. He waved his arms up and down. It seemed he had a little
difficulty moving as well. He looked down at himself with effort. The spotless
white armor looked quite new. He didn’t know whether that would be a blessing
or a curse.
“Something tells me you wouldn’t want to walk around with a phaser,”
Geordi said. “I might be able to assemble two laser weapons for you from the
parts in those boxes.”
Riker looked at Geordi. “Go ahead,” he said. It sounded like his voice
was being filtered somehow.
“Right,” Geordi said. Tricorder in hand, he took a box from the rightmost
stack on the right wall. The stacks all along the right wall wiggled a bit, then
stayed still. Keeping a close watch on the stacks of boxes, he examined the box
in his possession. It seemed to be made out of the same type of plastic as the
stormtrooper armor. The box wasn’t that big, about the height and width of a
computer monitor. It was as long as the distance between a man’s elbow to his
hand. Black latches on the top of the box, two for each of the four sides, kept the
box closed.
Geordi pried each of the latches open. Then, he pulled the lid off the top
of the box. He tossed it aside. Flipping open his tricorder, he examined the
contents inside.
The box was filled with an assortment of laser parts. He thought he could
easily make two laser weapons from these parts. It would take him a while to
figure it out, though. He looked at Riker. “I can probably have one functional
laser weapon in fifteen minutes, at least.” “Then snap to it,” Riker ordered.
“Yes, sir.” Geordi bent over the box, and got to work.

Data sat up. He examined his surroundings. Schematics and displays
surrounded him. The displays and schematics on the walls showed the status of
the Star Destroyer. A large table, approximately one meter long by two meters
wide, showed the schematics and displays for Data’s android body It took up a
small portion of the room he was in, which was fifteen meters long by twenty
meters wide. The table Data was sitting on was composed of white plastic, and
was two meters long by three meters long. “He’s awake,” an engineering
technician said behind him anxiously. Data turned around to face the
person who had spoken. He was a young man, one point seven meters tall, who
had a brown hat on that obscured his hair color. He had on the brown uniform of
the Imperial Navy, and wore the rank indicators of a lieutenant. He looked quite
young. “I know,” a deep voice said. Data recognized it as Darth Vader’s.
Vader strode in from the small entrance in the back of the room. “Leave us.”
“Yes, my lord,” the lieutenant said. He departed quickly. Data stood up
and faced Vader. “How shall we begin?” “Most of what you need to know,
you do know,” Vader said. “However, there will be several tests coming up.”
Data was puzzled. “What are these ‘tests’?”
“I cannot tell you,” Vader said. “They will be over shortly. They will
determine whether you are truly ready to take your place as third-in-command of
the Empire.”
Data nodded. “I understand, my lord. Where am I to take these tests?”
“Most will take place on the bridge of this vessel.” Vader stepped into the
doorway. “Follow me.”

Riker and Sheer took the weapons Geordi had made for them. They
looked similar to the phaser rifles from the previous century. The resemblance
wasn’t close, though.
“What about our phasers?” McKenzie asked, pointing at the type two
phaser in the holster on her belt.
“We can’t leave them in here,” Hines said. “The Imperials can’t get phaser
technology.”
“Agreed,” Riker said. “Just keep them on you. Your hands will be over
your head, anyway.” He took Geordi’s and Beverly’s arms, and lined them up side
by side. He pointed the laser weapon at their backs. “Hands over your head.”
As Geordi and Beverly did what they were told, McKenzie and Hines also
lined up side by side. They stood next to Geordi and Beverly. Sheer walked up
behind him, and pointed his own laser weapon at their backs. “All right, let’s
go,” Riker said.
The team moved towards the door. When the door didn’t open
automatically, Geordi examined the wall around the door. On the left side of the
door was a fairly large, circular button. Geordi pushed it. The door slid open.
The flight deck lay beyond.
The flight deck was huge. Stormtroopers and brown-clad personnel
scurried all over the place. Ten Imperial shuttles lined the right and left walls.
The Millenium Falcon sat in the center of the flight deck. The crew of the Falcon
stood outside, with stormtroopers surrounding them. A person who appeared to
be wearing black armor and a cape was speaking to them. Riker wanted to get a
closer look. He motioned the rest of his team to move towards the Falcon. While
they moved, Riker listened intently to the conversation.
“How fortunate it is that the alien starship arrived,” the black-clad person
said. Riker recognized the voice as Darth Vader’s.
“They have something planned,” Solo said. “And I guarantee you, you
won’t like it.”
“I’m sure,” Vader said. Then, he suddenly whirled around. He looked
directly at the away team from the Enterprise. “I thought all of the prisoners were
released!”
“I’m sorry, sir,” Riker said. “These prisoners were found in the storage
bay.” He motioned back towards the room they had come from. The door had
since slid shut. “We were taking them to you.”
Vader looked at Riker for a long time. The mask he was wearing hid his
facial expressions. “You will wait until I am finished with these Rebels”
“Yes, sir,” Riker said.
Vader turned back to the smiling Solo. “Don’t be so overconfident,
smuggler,” Vader said. He motioned towards the flight deck’s exit and the back
of the room. “Take them away!”
The stormtroopers took Solo, Leia, Luke, and Chewbacca by the arms and
began walking towards the exit. Chewbacca threw the two stormtroopers who
were holding him at the hull of the Falcon. The force of the impact knocked
them unconscious. Chewbacca roared.
One of the stormtroopers who was escorting Solo whirled around to face
Chewbacca. He fired his laser weapon at Chewbacca. Three purple balls of
energy struck Chewbacca, and he fell to the deck with a thump! Two of the
stormtroopers who were walking around the flight deck walked up to
Chewbacca’s limp form and began pulling him towards the exit. “Where are
the droids!?” Vader asked.
The stormtroopers stopped in their tracks, and as a result, the Rebels
stopped. The stormtrooper who had shot Chewbacca earlier approached Vader
“We couldn’t find them on the Correlian freighter, my lord.” Vader raised
his right hand. “I will not tolerate this incompetence!” The fingers in his right
hand squeezed together. The stormtrooper slumped onto the deck, making
wheezing sounds all the way. When he hit the deck, the wheezing stopped.
Vader motioned for two of the brown-clad personnel. They approached
Vader quickly. “Yes, my lord?”
“Dispose of that,” Vader said, pointing at the fallen stormtrooper. “Yes,
sir,” both of them said at the same time. They approached the body, bent down,
and began pulling it away.

Vader motioned towards the exit. “Take them to the holding cells.”
“Yes, my lord,” one of the stormtroopers said. They began walking
towards the exit.
Vader looked back at the team from the Enterprise. “Why were those
prisoners allowed to escape?”
“I don’t know, sir,” Riker said. “I was just called to find them, that’s all.”
Vader stared at Riker for a long time. “Take them to the holding cells.”
“Yes, sir,” Riker said. He thrust his laser weapon into Geordi’s back.
“Let’s get moving.”
The Enterprise team walked towards the exit. When they got there, Riker
pressed the button beside the door. The door slid open slowly, and then they
walked out into the corridor.
As the door slid shut behind them, Riker looked around. The corridor was
brightly lit. Brown-clad and gray-clad personnel were walking all over The
corridor seemed to be divided into sections. At the end of each section, the
ceiling dropped downwards a bit, and the floor extended upwards a tiny bit. The
walls were a sort of bluish-gray. Two stormtroopers stood at the end of every
section. Three large doors were on the walls of every section.
One of the gray-clad people approached Riker and Sheer. In a threatening
tone, he asked, “What are your orders?”
“Lord Vader told us to take these prisoners to the holding cells,” Riker
said, indicating Beverly, Geordi, McKenzie, and Hines.
The man eyed them suspiciously. “You’re not going to get them to the
holding cells by just standing here.” He walked towards the nearest door. “Here.”
He punched the button on the right side of the door. The door slid open,
revealing what looked like a turbolift. The turbolift had a large console in the
back, with what looked like a schematic of the entire Star Destroyer. It had green
lines, and had green labels with arrows pointing to different sections.
Unfortunately, Riker couldn’t read the writing.

He decided to go into the turbolift anyway. He led the team into the
turbolift. Then, he turned around to face the man. “Thank you.” The man just
sneered and walked away. The door to the turbolift slid shut.
Geordi was looking at the console. “We’ll be going all over the place in
this thing looking for the holding cells!”
“I concealed my tricorder in my armor,” Riker said regretfully.
“Lieutenant McKenzie, can I borrow yours?”
“Certainly, Commander,” McKenzie said. She handed Riker her tricorder.
Riker flipped open the tricorder, and set it to search for a Starfleet
communicator. It found one, ten decks below them. It was the communicator
that Captain Picard had given Han Solo in case of a situation like this “I’ve found
Captain Solo’s communicator ten decks below us. Geordi, can you input that into
the console?”
Geordi looked at Riker, then back at the console. He had a skeptical
expression on his face. “Here goes nothing.” He punched a green button that had
a green arrow pointing somewhere ten decks below them. The turbolift began
moving with a jerk. Rier steadied himself and Beverly. He looked at Geordi.
“What was that?”
Geordi took his tricorder out of its holster and flipped it open. Geordi
looked at the readings. “Nothing that the tricorder can find. It’s probably just the
technology, or lack thereof.”
The turbolift came to a screeching halt, again jerking its passengers
around. Then the door opened. Riker motioned for Geordi and Beverly to get in
front of him. Sheer did the same with McKenzie and Hines. When they had all
assumed their positions, they exited the turbolift. The door slid shut behind them.
The room they were in looked like some sort of control room. Several
hallways started from it. Black-clad personnel manned the control panels that
took up most of the room’s space. One gray-clad person turned to face the
Enterprise team. “Ah, the aliens.” He looked at Riker and Sheer. “Cell numbers
one-five-six and one-five-eight.”
“Gotcha,” Riker said. He pointed at the right-most hallway, and the
Enterprise team moved in that direction.
“What do you think you’re doing?” the gray-clad man said. He pointed to
the left-most hallway. “That hallway.” He had a smile on his face. Riker
was puzzled by the man’s apparent happiness but dismissed it as an Imperial
idiosyncracy. He motioned for Sheer and his group of pretend-prisoners to go
first. Riker followed closely behind.
McKenzie and Hines walked up the steps leading to the hallway. They
took a little step forward, and then purple energy filled the entrance to the
hallway for a moment. Hines and McKenzie were thrown backward, hard. They
landed on the floor with a loud thump. The crack of bones breaking was also
heard. They smelled like they were being cooked. They weren’t breathing. It
was a foregine conclusion that they were dead.
Beverly wanted to make sure. She kneeled down and checked their pulses
on their necks. Sure enough, they were dead.
All ten Imperials in the room had their weapons drawn. The gray-clad one
was grinning broadly. “Give us your weapons,” he said with pleasure. Riker
quickly raised his weapon, aimed in the general direction of the gray-clad
Imperial, and fired. Several laser bolts erupted from the gun. None of them his
their target. Then, Riker figured out it was a repeating weapon. He held his
finger on the trigger, and waved the weapon around, the same way he would a
hose. He took out five Imperials, including the gray-clad one, before the
Imperials reacted. They fired their laser weapons at the Enterprise team. The
team skillfully dodged the laser bolts.
Riker happily noted that none of the Imperials with them appeared to have
repeating weapons. That would be an advantage. He pressed the trigger again,
and waved the weapon around. Three Imperials went down. Two to go.
Sheer caught on and pressed his own trigger, and waved his laser weapon
around. He took out the two remaining Imperials.
Riker surveyed the room. Most of the control panels had been destroyed
by stray laser bolts. One of the control panels still functioned, however. It was a
communications console, and someone was screaming his head off through the
speaker on the panel.
“Hello!?” the yelling voice said. “What in the Empire is going on down
there!? Do you here me!?”
Riker hurried up to the console. He saw a little red button on the speaker.
He pressed it. “Situation under control.”
“Under control!?” the voice screamed. “Under control!? Who in the name
of the Empire is this!?”
“Look, the situation is under control. Nothing to worry about.” The
door to the turbolift slid open. Ten stormtroopers piled into the room. They
immediately began firing their laser weapons. Several bolts hit the
communications console, which destroyed it. Riker dodged the laser bolts and
the sparks erupting from the communications console. He ducked beneath one of
the consoles, and opened fire on the stormtroopers. He took out two of them.
Geordi took out his phaser, set it to eight, put it on wide beam, and
managed to take out five stormtroopers with once shot before he was forced to
take cover behind a chair. Beverly and Sheer also managed to find shelter
beneath the consoles.
The stormtroopers kept firing. One of the shots almost his Riker on the
shoulder. He aimed at a stormtrooper, and fired. The stormtrooper fell to the
deck.
The two remaining stormtroopers ceased firing. They ran to area of the
control panels, where they had a clear shot at everyone. Unfortunately for them,
everyone had a clear shot at them, too. Geordi took them out with his phaser.
Then, everyone was safe, for the moment. They stood back up.
“I’d say somebody knows we’re here,” Sheer said.
“Then we have to hurry,” Riker said. He began taking his armor off.
“These don’t seem to be of any use anymore.” After he was done, Riker put his
phaser back in its holster and flipped open his tricorder. He pointed at the
right-most hallway. “Captain Solo and his crew are in the first cell on the right.”
He then frowned. “There’s a force field up that we can’t go through.”
“Considering their state of technology, this should do the trick,” Geordi
said. He aimed his phaser at the force field blocking the right hallway, set it to
sixteen and narrow beam, and fired. The phaser beam collided against the force
field, and both phaser beam and force field dissapated. “The force field is out of
commission.”
“Good,” Riker said. He looked at Sheer, who had just taken off his
stormtrooper armor. “You keep guard by the entrance.”
“Yes, sir,” Sheer replied. Phaser at the ready, he took his position by the
hallway entrance.
Riker motioned Geordi and Beverly forward. “Let’s go.” The team
hurried to the first cell. Riker found a small, brown button on the very right side
of the door. It wasn’t raised like the other ones. There was just a circle. If you
weren’t looking for it, you wouldn’t notice it. Riker punched the button.
The door slid open. Han Solo and Luke Skywalker were in the cell.
Princess Leia and Chewbacca were nowhere to be seen.
“I almost thought you were goners,” Solo said. “I heard all of the blasters
shooting outside…”
“We’re all right,” Riker said. “Where are Chewbacca and Leia?” Solo
shook his head. “No idea. They locked us up before the locked up Chewie and
the Princess.”
Luke pointed at the cell directly across from them. “In there. They’re in
there.”
Solo looked at Luke skeptically. “How can you be so sure, kid?” “I
know they’re in there,” Luke replied forcibly.
Riker flipped open his tricorder and scanned the cell across from them.
The tricorder detected a human and a Wookie on the cell. Riker walked up to the
door, found the release button on the right side of the door, and punched the
button. The door slid open. Leia and Chewbacca were sitting there. They
walked out into the corridor.
Luke smiled. “Hello, Leia.”
Leia smiled. “Hello, Luke.” She looked at Commander Riker. “We’ve got
to get out of here.”
“My plan exactly,” Rker said. He looked at Beverly. “Doctor, examine
them first.”
“Right,” Beverly said. She flipped open her tricorder, and scanned each of
the former prisoners. “No sign of any injuries.”
“Good,” Riker said. He looked down at the control room. Sheer was still
guarding the hallway, and nothing was different from when they had entered the
hallway. He led everyone to the turbolift.
Geordi pressed the button to open the turbolift door. The door slid open.
Everyone piled inside, and the turbolift door slid shut.
Geordi examined the schematic in the back of the turbolift. He found the
button that had an arrow pointing to the deck ten decks above them, and pressed
it. The turbolift began moving with a jerk. It wasn’t as bad as last time, though.
After a minute, the turbolift stopped, and the turbolift door slid open.
Riker led the team out into the corridor.
The corridor wasn’t as busy as it was last time. In fact, it wasn’t busy at
all. Riker found this odd. There should at least be some activity.
A high chirp from the right interrupted Riker’s thoughts. Riker whirled
around to face the chirp’s source. A small robot on wheels was scurrying around
next to him. It had some sort of camera mounted on it. It also had a weapon
pointed at Riker’s head.
Riker set his phaser to setting five, and fired at the robot. The robot
exploded as soon as the phaser beam hit it.
“It’s a pretty good bet they know we’re here,” Solo said. “The flight deck
is probably already depressurized.”
Riker scanned the flight deck with his tricorder. There was a breathable
atmosphere. The only odd thing was, no life-forms were detected. “There are no
life-forms in there,” he said, puzzled.

“Old Wheezy probably has something up his sleeve,” Leia muttered.
“Going into the flight deck would probably be suicide.”
“It might be our only choice,” Riker said. “Hold on.” He slapped his
commbadge. “Riker to Enterprise.”
No response.
Riker slapped his commbadge again. “Riker to Enterprise.” Again,
no response.
“They’re probably out of range, or there’s some sort of intereference,”
Geordi said. “Although my VISOR isn’t detecting anything that could interfere
with subspace communication.” He took out his tricorder and scanned the area.
“The tricorder isn’t detecting anything either.” He reholstered the tricorder.
Riker considered the options. “We’ll go the flight deck,” he announced.
“Then, we’ll try to take the Millenium Falcon.”
“What about Data?” Geordi asked.
Riker flinched. Data! For some reason, he completely forgot about Data!
He scanned everywhere within tricorder range for Data’s commbadge. Oddly
enough, Data’s commbadge was being detected inside the flight deck. It wasn’t
there when he scanned the flight deck a minute ago, though. “Data’s commbadge
is on the flight deck.”
“I wonder why,” Beverly said.
Luke suddenly got a look of apprehension on his face. “It’s a trap.”
“I think he’s right,” Leia said. “I have a bad feeling about this.” Riker
set his tricorder to scan for humanoid life-forms throughout tricorder range. He
found ten humanoids approaching from each side. They were still pretty far
away, about one hundred meters. Their footsteps were just now becoming
audible. “Ten humanoids are approaching from either side of us.”
The Enterprise team all readied their phasers. Riker and Sheer handed
Solo and Chewbacca their laser weapons. Riker, Sheer, Geordi, and Beverly
stood beside the door to the flight deck. Solo, Chewbacca, Luke, and Leia stood
by the turbolift door.
The sounds were rapidly getting more pronounced. Riker consulted his
tricorder. They were thirty meters away on both sides and closing. “Set phasers
to setting six, wide beam,” Riker whispered. “We want to get this done as quickly
as possible.”
Solo watched the Enterprise team do what Riker ordered. He looked at
the phasers closely. They seemed to have more buttons and settings on them than
blasters ever did. “How many settings do those phasers have?” Solo asked Riker.
“Sixteen strength settings, ranging from light stun to heavy disruption,”
Riker answered. “You can also adjust beam width, angle, and frequency.”
Ten stormtroopers appeared from both the right and left. Riker and Sheer
quickly took out the ten on the right with one well-placed phaser blast from each
of them. Geordi and Beverly managed to take out eight stormtroopers on the left.
This was all before the stormtroopers could begin firing. The two remaining
stormtroopers aimed their weapons at Riker. Before they could fire, though,
Chewbacca took them both out with his repeating blaster. Chewbacca roared
with satisfaction.
“That was too easy,” Leia said.
Solo looked at Leia quizzically. “It wouldn’t have been ‘too easy’ if we
were trying to fight them with blasters. But they have those phasers, Your
Highness, that would make anything look easy.”
The door to the flight deck slid open. Data was standing there. Everyone
turned to look at him with surprise. Unfortunately, Data also had a blaster rifle in
each hand, no doubt repeating versions, with the left pointed at the Star Wars
people, the right pointed at the Enterprise team. “Lower your weapons.”
Everyone, except Sheer and Chewbacca, did what they were told. Sheer
aimed his phaser at Data. Chewbacca did the same with his blaster. Data
reacted instantly. He fired four precise blasts into Sheer’s chest, sending him
sprawling to the deck with a sickening thud. Sheer’s uniform tunic had a large
scorch mark in the very center. No one had to be told that Sheer was dead.
Data fired at Chewbacca at the exact same time. A purple energy sphere
erupted from Data’s blaster rifle and hit Chewbacca square in the chest. The
Wookie hit the deck with a loud thump. Data walked out into the corridor and
looked at Chewbacca’s limp form. “We will be able to use Chewbacca in an ore
processing center.”

Data then bent down and picked up Chewbacca’s blaster. He went around
and collected everyone else’s weapons. Data crushed the blasters, and set his own
blaser rifleson the deck. He crushed one blaster rifle, and opened up the top of
the other blaster rifle, exposing blue and red colored circuity. There were three
small areas where there was no circuity, however. They were shaped exactly like
a Type-two phaser. Data inserted three of the phasers into the small areas, and
then closed the top. He holstered the one remaining phaser, and then picked up
the rifle again. He aimed it at the Enterprise team.
“What did you do?” Riker asked.
Data smiled. “Cutting away the technobabble, I essentially turned this
into a phaser rifle. One with the force of three Type-two phasers.” Geordi
looked surprised, as did Beverly and Riker. “Data,” Geordi said, “since when do
you cut out technobabble?”
“Because that isn’t important,” Data said. He motioned towards the flight
deck. “Come with me, please.” He entered the flight deck, and waited
Riker nodded, and then everyone entered the flight deck. The door slid
shut behind them.
“Good,” Data said, phaser-blaster still pointed at them. He pointed at the
huge doors on the floor seperating the flight deck from space. “Stand over there.”
Everyone walked up to the doors. They didn’t actually stand on them,
though. They stood just beside them.
“Very well,” Data said, still pointing his weapon at them. He adjusted
some settings on the rifle. He aimed it at the Star Wars people, and fired. A
large, red beam struck Solo, Leia, and Luke. They collapsed onto the deck.
“What happened to you?” Geordi asked Data.
“An explanation will come in time,” Data said. “Now, I will be brief.
You can side with the Empire, or you can die.”
“Don’t count on our support,” Riker said.
Data looked at Riker with a neutral expression. “I thought you’d say that.
We will mind-sift you to gain all of your knowledge, and then you will be
executed.” He aimed his weapon at the Enterprise team. A deep, heavy
breathing sound filled the flight deck. Darth Vader appeared from behind the
Millenium Falcon. “Do not be so hasty, Mr. Data.” He looked at the Enterprise
team. “They can still be turned.” Data lowered his weapon. “If you think so,
my lord.” Riker couldn’t read Vader’s expression, because of the mask. He
doubted being able to read Vader’s expression would do much good, though.
“Just how do you intend to turn us?” Beverly asked.
Vader held out his right hand. The phaser still in Data’s holster jumped
into his hand. He aimed it at the Enterprise team. He adjusted the settings, and
fired one shot at Beverly. When Beverly hit the deck, Vader phasered Geordi.
He then floated the phaser back into Data’s holster. Riker looked down at
Beverly and Geordi. They were still breathing, indicating that they were only
stunned. He looked up Vader. He had expected Vader to use the Force in some
way. Riker had learned about this universe from watching all of the movies in the
first Star Wars trilogy. It looked like they would prove useful.
Vader took out two lightsabers from underneath his cape. He gripped one
firmly in his right hand, and he laid the other one on the palm of his left hand.
“Riker, stand where you are. Use the Force to grab the lightsaber in my left
hand.”
Riker was puzzled. He didn’t think a person from his universe could use
the Force. He decided to try, though. He stretched out his right arm and hand,
and tried all he could to make the lightsaber on Vader’s left hand come to him. It
didn’t work.
“The only reason you can’t do it is because you don’t think you can,” Vader
declared.
Riker cursed under his breath and tried again. He tried to believe that he
really could retrieve the lightsaber from Vader’s left hand. He tried his hardest to
get the lightsaber. To his surprise, the lightsaber actually floated into his right
hand.
“Excellent,” Vader said. “You should be quite useful to the Empire.”
“I will never join the Empire or the likes of you,” Riker replied. “You
say that now, Riker, you say that now. However, I have forseen the future. It is
your destiny!”
“No, it is not. I am a Starfleet officer. That’s what I am, that’s what I
always will be.”
Suddenly, Vader moved forward, towards Riker. He ignited his
lightsaber, and swung at Riker.
Riker ignited his own lightsaber. He easily blocked Vader’s swing, and
then swung his own lightsaber, at Vader’s right arm. Vader easily deflected the
shot, and threw the lightsaber up into the air.
Riker was confused. Throwing the lightsaber up into the air served no
useful purpose. Unless… The lightsaber then suddenly aimed itself at Riker, and
charged downward. Riker raised his own lightsaber. When Vader’s lightsaber
was no more than two feet from killing him, Riker tried to use the Force to
deflect the lightsaber. Suddenly, under no will of his own, he brought his
lightsaber up, and swung at Vader’s lightsaber, making contact with it. Vader’s
lightsaber was knocked off course, and it headed straight for Vader. It was no
longer facing one direction, though. It was rotating rapidly. Riker didn’t think the
lightsaber would hit Vader. He was wrong, though. When the lightsaber neared
Vader, it was rotating fast enough to do appreciable damage. The blade of the
lightsaber cut off Vader’s right arm. After that, both Vader and the lightsaber fell
to the deck. It all happened so fast; Riker thought no more than two seconds had
gone by.
“The entire ordeal was fifty point two-three seconds,” Data said. “Not
bad, Commander. Although I could have disposed of Vader faster. As it is, you
only severed his right arm. Still, it is good, for a human.” Riker ignored Data.
He moved towards Vader’s lightsaber. He picked it up, and shut it down. He still
gripped both lightsabers tightly though, in case Vader tried any of his Force
tricks.
Vader finally stood up and faced Riker. “Most impressive, Riker. You
will make a fine present to the Emporer.”
“I won’t be a present to anyone. Now, release Data from whatever mind
control you’re using, Vader.”
Suddenly, Riker felt both of the lightsabers slipping from his grasp. Vader
was using the Force to get both of them. Then, Riker got an idea. Trying to use
the Force as hard as he could, Riker leapt into the air, and sped quickly towards
Vader. He ignited both lightsabers, and aimed them both at Vader. Riker
reached Vader, and both lightsabers hit Vader’s shoulders. The force of the
lightsaber impact knocked Vader to the deck. Vader lay limp on the deck. He
was still breathing, but he was clearly unconscious, and his breathing was
labored.

After Riker hit Vader with the lightsabers, he fell to the deck, and quickly
sprung to his feet. It seemed like the process only took a second. “Three
seconds exactly,” Data said. “Equally impressive.” Riker shut down his
lightsabers, and holstered them. “Data, listen to me. Vader is controlling you.
You are not yourself.”
“This is of my own will, Commander. Now, give me the lightsabers, or I
will take them by force.”
The word “force” gave Riker an idea. He pointed his right hand at Data,
and used the Force to make the phaser-blaster rifle float towards his hand. It
didn’t work. Data’s grip was too strong.
“That will not work with me,” Data said scornfully. He quickly walked up
to Riker. He grabbed the two lightsabers from their holsters, and then placed the
lightsabers in his own holsters. Then, he stepped away. “There. I doubt you
could pose a threat now.”
“You’re probably right,” Riker said. He made his way towards the
unconscious Geordi. He bent down, and grabbed Geordi’s tricorder. He stood
back up, and flipped the tricorder open. He fiddled with the tricorder, trying to
find the program Geordi designed to incapacitate Data. “Oh, I see what you’re
doing,” Data said. “It won’t work. You won’t find any field or whatever
controlling me. This is purely my decision.” Riker found Geordi’s
program. He pressed the “ProgStart” button on the tricorder. Data immediately
fell to the deck, unconscious. Riker set the tricorder back to scanning mode, and
scanned the area.
There were five stormtroopers outside. They were gathered around an
unconscious life-form, probably Chewbacca. They were pulling Chewbacca
away
Riker picked up the phaser-blaster rifle that had fallen to the deck when
Data fell. He examined the rifle more closely. It had setting displays which were
in English. The rifle was set to heavy stun, medium-width beam. Riker set the
weapon to setting eight, wide-beam. He holstered Geordi’s tricorder, and made
his way for the flight deck exit. Riker reached the exit, and pressed the
button on the side of the door. The door slid open. Riker stepped through the
doorway. Five stormtroopers were standing about twenty feet away, dragging
Chewbacca’s limp form down the corridor. When they heard the door slide open,
they whirled around to face Riker. They raised their blasters, and began firing.
Riker dropped to the deck, and fired the phaser-blaster rifle at the five
stormtroopers. The wide beam hit them all, and they collapsed to the deck. Their
white armor was blackened a little, and slightly melted. Riker walked up to
Chewbacca, and kicked the dead stormtroopers out of the way. He unholstered
his own tricorder, flipped it open, and scanned Chewbacca. Chewbacca was
merely stunned, not permanently injured, and he could be moved. Riker
holstered his tricorder, and began the task of dragging Chewbacca to the rest of
the group.
Ten minutes later, Riker managed to drag Chewbacca onto the flight deck,
and near where everyone else was lying. He then took out his tricorder, flipped it
open, and scanned everyone on the Enterprise team and the Star Wars team.
They were all stunned, nothing serious. They were all within five minutes of
coming to.
Riker scanned Data too. He was not seriously damaged. There was still
some damage from the explosion of the Operations console back at Feronium, but
most of the damage seemed to be repaired. A more thorough examination could
be conducted aboard the Enterprise.
Geordi began to wake up. Riker walked to Geordi’s side. He extended a
hand, and helped Geordi to his feet.

“Oh, man,” Geordi said groggily. He looked around. He noted all the
unconscious forms all around the area, and the rifle in Riker’s hand. “What
happened?”
“I can tell you back on the ship,” Riker said. “I managed to incapacitate
Data with your tricorder program. Worked perfectly.”
“Yeah, it looks like it,” Geordi said, looking at Data’s limp form. “We can
probably turn Data back on now. Whatever they did to him should be wiped out.”
“All right.” Riker gave Geordi his tricorder back. “If it doesn’t work, shut
him off.”
“Right.” Geordi flipped open his tricorder and began fiddling with it for a
little bit. “The program’s ready to go.”
“Very well.” Riker walked up to Data’s limp form. He kneeled onto the
floor, and raised Data’s back off the deck. He pressed the on-off button

Data came to life. He stood up immediately. He examined his
surroundings, then faced Riker, who was still kneeling on the floor. “Commander
Riker, this is intruiging. How did an explosion at the Operations console send us
to the Star Wars universe, sir?”
Riker smiled, as did Geordi. He stood up. “It’ll take a while to explain,
Mr. Data.” He paused. “I’m glad you’re back.”
“Was I ever gone, sir?”
“Yes, you were. I can explain when we’re back on the Enterprise.
Meanwhile, we have to get off the Star Destroyer.”
“Excellent idea, sir.”
Beverly and Leia came around next. They stood up, and looked around
them. They stared at the weapon in Riker’s hand.
“The situation is under control,” Riker said. “All that’s left is for us to get
out of here.”
“I recommend we use the Millenium Falcon to escape,” Data said. “If we
do not, Captain Solo will not be pleased.”
“That’s for sure,” Leia said. “Although how are we going to get the doors
open?”
Riker looked at Geordi. “Geordi?”
“I can probably use the tricorder the open the doors up,” Geordi said. “I’ll
need Data’s help, though.”
“I will provide what assistance I can,” Data said.
Solo woke up and struggled to his feet. He examined his surroundings,
and looked harshly at Data. “Why you….”
“It’s all right,” Leia said, walking to Solo’s side. “He’s on our side now.”
She looked at Riker. “How did you get him back, anyway?” “It’s a long
story,” Riker said. “We have to get out of here, though. We could get company
any moment, and there’s no telling when Vader will wake up.”
Luke woke up. He got up and looked around. He looked down at
Chewbacca “He’s alive, but I wonder why he hasn’t woken up yet.” At that
moment, Chewbacca’s eyelids opened. He stood up with a roar. He looked at
Data and charged.
“Chewy!” Solo said. “Stop! He’s on our side now!”
Chewbacca stopped. He looked at Solo and roared.
“We have to get on the Falcon,” Riker said. He gave the phaser-blaster
rifle to Geordi. “Get those phasers out of there.”
“All right.” Geordi flipped open the top of the weapon, and took out the
phasers. “What do I do with them?”
“You take one. Give one to Solo and one to Chewbacca.” Geordi
holstered one of the phasers, handed one to Solo, and another to Chewbacca.
“Here you go.”
Riker took back the blaster and closed the top. “All right. Captain Solo
and Chewbacca, go open the Falcon.”
“All right,” Solo said. He examined the phaser. He couldn’t make sense
of the readouts. “How do I shoot this thing?”
“I’ll show you,” Riker said. “May I have the phaser?” “Sure,” Solo
said, handing the phaser to Riker.
Riker motioned for Solo to watch. He pointed at the large, white button
near the grip. “You press this with your thumb to fire the phaser.” He activated
the phaser safety, and pointed at the emitter. “This is where the beam comes
from.” He turned the safety off, and set the phaser to setting five, narrow-beam.
“It’s already set. All you need to do is aim and shoot.”
“Okay,” Solo said. “Chewy, let him set your phaser for you.”
Chewbacca gave a little grunt as he handed his phaser to Riker. Riker set the
phaser to setting five, narrow-beam. He handed it back to Chewbacca.
Solo and Chewbacca made their way for the Falcon, phasers at the ready.
When they reached the right side of the Falcon, Chewbacca reached under his
sash, and pulled out a remote control device. He punched a button on it, and a
ramp began to slide down. Chewbacca put the remote control back under his
sash.
“I didn’t know he had that thing,” Leia commented.
“The Imperials are overconfident and don’t search their prisoners much,”
Solo said. “Come on.”
Everyone ran up the ramp and into the Falcon. Solo entered last, and
punched a button on the wall next to the entrance. The ramp began to slide up.

“Master Luke!” Threepio’s voice exclaimed. Artoo and Threepio came
from around the hallway. “How nice it is to see you again!”
Artoo beeped his agreement.
“We’ve got to get out of here,” Riker said. “Geordi and Data, get on it”
“Sir,” Data said, “perhaps one of the droids would be of greater assistance
to Geordi.”
Geordi unholstered his tricorder and flipped it open. He took off the top
of the tricorder. “Artoo can link with the tricorder through these access points,”
he said, pointing to three tiny holes that could be seen in the circuits.
Artoo extended an object with three short tubules from his midsection.
Geordi kneeled down and let Artoo put the tubules into the holes. Geordi looked
back at Riker. “This might take a while, sir.”
“Acknowledged.” He looked at Solo. “Perhaps you and Chewbacca can
go to the cockpit and get the ship ready to launch.”
Solo nodded. “Yeah. Chewbacca, come on.” Solo and Chewbacca
walked to the cockpit.
Leia smiled a little. “At least we’ll get rid of Vader when the flight deck
doors open.”
“I second that,” Beverly said.
“I do not believe that opening the flight deck doors will be sufficient to
kill Vader,” Data commented. “There is no telling what he can do with the Force.
He might be able to use it in this instance.” Artoo gave an excited series of
beeps. Geordi smiled. “Commander, we’re ready to open the flight deck doors.
We’ll open them on your command.”
“Stand by, Geordi,” Riker said. “Data, come with me to the cockpit.”
“Aye, sir,” Data replied.
Riker and Data walked to the cockpit. A door with alien script blocked
their path. Riker noticed a small button on the right side of the door. He pressed
it. The door slid open.
The cockpit was on the other side. Solo turned to look at Riker and Data.
“We’re ready to go when you are.”
“All right,” Riker said. He tapped his commbadge. “Riker to La Forge.”
“La Forge here. I assume you want me to open the doors?”
“Please. Riker out.”
Data stepped into the cockpit. He looked at all of the control panels. He
looked through the window. He could see the flight deck doors opening,
revealing hyperspace beyond.
“Going out into hyperspace!” Solo cried. “That’s crazy! There have been
more than a few ships destroyed by doing that!”
“The Empire will most likely execute us anyway,” Data said. “If we go
out into hyperspace from the Star Destroyer, if there is an accident, we will die
instantly. However, if the Empire kills us, we will most likely die slow, torturous
deaths.”
Chewbacca roared his agreement.
“Well, I suppose so,” Solo said. He put his hands on the controls. “This is
going to be pretty rough. You might want to hold on to something.”
“We’ll go back into the…” Riker paused. “What do you call it? It has that
table…”
“I call it the table area,” Solo said.
Riker nodded and grinned a little. “Okay.” He walked towards the table
area, with Data following him.
Riker and Data reached the table area. Everyone except for Solo and
Chewbacca was there already.
Threepio was shaking his head. “Going out there while this Star Destroyer
is in hyperspace… it’s madness!”
Artoo gave a taunting series of beeps and squeals.
“Of course, you wouldn’t be afraid, now would you? You astro droids are
so eccentric, your logic is almost impossible to comprehend.” Riker went
around the room and made sure everyone was braced properly, and then he
braced himself. “It’s going to be rough. Hold on tight.” “Of course it’s going
to be rough!” Threepio said. “We-” “Threepio, quiet,” Luke said.
Threepio shook his head, but kept quiet.
The Falcon began shaking. After several seconds, the ship quaked
fiercely. Everyone was thrown to the deck.

CHAPTER FIVE

Captain Jean-Luc Picard struggled back into the command chair. The
Enterprise had collided with something, then the fierce shaking started. The
bridge had emergency power only. “Mr. Worf, report!”
“The object we hit appeared out of nowhere,” Worf reported. He
examined the readings on the tactical console. “Sir, another gravitic distortion
appeared just before we were hit.” He paused. “It had the exact configuration of
the Millenium Falcon.”
“Hail them,” Picard ordered.
“Communications are off-line,” Worf said.
Picard got out of the command chair. “Damage report.” “Our
navigational shields are gone. Major damage to decks fifteen through
twenty-seven. Minor damage to all other decks. Phasers are off-line.
Life-support systems are at eighty-two percent. Warp and impulse drives are
off-line. Transporters are gone. Tractor beams are disabled.” Picard stared
at the main viewer. It showed a small speck in space in the top-left corner.
“What is that?”
“The Millenium Falcon,” Worf said. “It is badly damaged.”
“Magnify, Lieutenant.”
“Aye, sir,” Lieutenant Viers at Operations said. She tapped a few buttons,
and the small speck enlarged into the Millenium Falcon. It had black marks all
over its hull, and small amounts of debris floated around it. Picard
scowled. “Are there any life-signs?”
Viers checked her console. “Eight life-signs, sir. Included in that is one
artificial life-form.”
“Data,” Worf said. “However, some people did not survive. A minimum
of three people died.”
Picard faced Worf. “Lieutenant, get a shuttle over there to get the
survivors off the Falcon.”
“Aye, sir,” Worf acknowledged. “Lieutenant Viers, you are to accompany
me.”
Viers smiled. “With pleasure, sir.” She vacated the Ops console, and
walked with Worf into the turbolift. The doors slid shut.
Picard turned to the officer who now manned the Ops console, Ensign
Mennan. “Inform me if there is any change in life-signs.”
“Yes, Captain,” Mennan said.
Picard sat back down in the command chair. “Mr. MacDonald, monitor
sensor range for Imperial vessels, or gravitic distortions that would signify a
vessel in hyperspace.”
“Aye, sir.”

Lieutenant Commander Geordi La Forge woke up. He couldn’t see, and he
didn’t have the headache that resulted when he had his VISOR; his VISOR had
been knocked off his face. He felt around the immediate area for his VISOR. He
found it about a meter away from him. He put it on. He examined the area
around him. Commander Riker, Doctor Crusher, and Princess Leia were
unconscious. Data was nowhere to be seen. Luke Skywalker was examining the
droids, Threepio and Artoo. Geordi could tell that the droids were
non-functional.
Geordi struggled to his feet. He felt waves of nausea, but he fought them
off. He didn’t manage to fight off the migraine that he felt at the moment. It was
even worse than normal; he must have had a head injury.
Geordi began walking towards Luke when he felt that the Falcon was
tilted at an odd angle, and was swaying slightly. He also head a low whistle.
There was a small hull breach somewhere, and air was being sucked into space
rapidly. He looked around for the hull breach. There was one small hull breach,
about three milimeters in diameter, in the ceiling. He could see the air leaving at
a frantic pace. He estimated that whoever survived the accident, with the
exception of Data, had about five hours to live if this was the extent of the
damage. If there were other problems, they might have even less than that.
Luke looked at Geordi. “Data went into the cockpit to check on Han and
Chewy. The droids are gone. Everyone else is unconscious.” Geordi
nodded, and then realized that the gesture would be hard to see in the darkness.
With the VISOR, the darkness didn’t matter, but to Luke, it would. “I’m going to
scan the ship and try to see how much damage we have.”
“All right. Tell me if you need anything.”
“Okay.” Geordi unholstered his tricorder, which thankfully wasn’t
damaged in the collision. He flipped it open, and began scanning. The
hyperdrive was knocked completely off-line; it would take hours to fix it. The
navigational deflector was disabled. The shield generators were useless. The
stabilizers were only partially operational. Thankfully, he detected two humanoid
life-signs in the cockpit, one human and one Wookie. Solo and Chewbacca were
unconscious, but alive.
Data walked into the table area. He strode up to Geordi. “Captain Solo
and Chewbacca do not have any serious injuries. They are unconscious, however.
The object we collided with in hyperspace was the Enterprise. It is one thousand
kilometers away from us. A shuttlecraft is coming to get us.”
“Good,” Geordi said. “Everyone except you has about five hours left if we
stay in this thing.”
“The shuttlecraft will arrive in five minutes.” Data gestured to where the
hull breach was. “Is there any other life-threatening damage?” “Not that I
know of,” Geordi said. “It looks like the life-support system survived.”
Luke stood up and approached them. “How long will repairs take, or is
the Falcon beyond hope?”
Geordi sighed. “It’ll take days to fix, but this ship’ll fly again. It all
depends on how much damage the Enterprise has.”
Their commbadges chirped. “Shuttlecraft Galileo to away team,” Worf’s
voice said.
Data slapped his commbadge. “Data here, Lieutenant.” “We are two
minutes from the Millenium Falcon,” Worf said. “We are detecting the
commbadges of Commander Riker, you, Commander La Forge, Doctor Crusher,
and Captain Solo. I take it that Hines, McKenzie, and Sheer did not survive.”
“That is correct,” Data replied. “What is the status of the Enterprise?”
“It is severely damaged, sir. It will take days to complete the repairs that
Engineering can do away from dry-dock.”
“Understood. You will take one minute to enter the range of the shuttle
escape transporter. We will prepare for beam out.”
Geordi walked up to the droids, and scanned them with his tricorder. “It
looks like we might be able to salvage these.” Geordi holstered his tricorder, and
put his hands on the Artoo and Threepio. “I’ll have to touch them so that they’re
beamed out.”
“What about us?” Luke asked. “Only Han has a commbadge…” “The
transporter will lock on to your life-signs,” Data said. He walked into the cockpit.
“We are ready,” Worf’s voice sounded from Geordi’s commbadge.
“Energizing transporter.”
Geordi felt the familiar tingling sensation of a transporter. A field of blue
particles clouded his vision, and then he was inside the shuttlecraft.
“Laying in a course for the Enterprise,” Worf said. “We will arrive in six
minutes.”
“Five minutes and forty nine seconds,” Data said.

Picard stood up as Data and Worf entered thr bridge. They manned their
respective stations.
“Sheer, McKenzie, and Hines are dead, sir,” Data said matter-of-factly.
“The others?” Picard asked.
“No serious injuries. They are unconcscious, and are being treated in
sickbay.”
Picard sat back down, and activated the intercom. “Bridge to
Engineering.”
“La Forge here,” Geordi’s voice replied.
“Damage report on the Falcon, then on the Enterprise.” “Well, the
Falcon is beat up pretty bad. Almost nothing works. It’ll take days to repair. The
Enterprise isn’t much better. Our navigational shields are gone. Major damage to
decks fifteen through twenty-seven. Minor damage to all other decks. Phasers
are off-line. Life-support systems are at eighty-two percent. Warp and impulse
drives are off-line. Transporters are gone. Tractor beams are disabled.”
“In other words, the same as before,” Picard grumbled. “How long do you
estimate repairs will take?”
“The repairs that we can do will be done in a week,” Geordi stated.
“Very well. Bridge out.” Picard looked up at Worf. “We can’t be a sitting
duck in hostile territory. Contact the Rebellion, and arrange some protection.”
“Yes, Captain,” Worf said, getting to work at the tactical console. The
turbolift doors opened. Commander Riker strode out of the turbolift, and sat to
the captain’s right. He looked rather weary. “Are you all right, Number One?”
Picard asked.
“I’m fine,” Riker replied. “Just a little headache.” “Sir,” Worf said, “the
Rebellion will send five ships to protect us. They cannot spare any more.”
“That should suffice,” Picard said. “Meanwhile, if sensors detect anything
Imperial, I want to know about it.” He stood up. “Number One, you have the
bridge.” He strode into the ready room.

Lieutenant Commander Geordi La Forge waved the flux resonator coil
over the electro-plasma conduit. Over thirty-two percent of the EPS conduits on
the Enterprise awaited repair. It would take hours to fix them all. What was
worse was that the engineering and damage control teams were divided into
different areas of the ship. That made the job ten times more difficult.
“Commander!” Lieutenant Reginald Barclay’s voice called down the
Jeffries tube. “The EPS conduits in this section are all repaired! Power can be
restored to the conduits!”
Geordi shut off his repair tool and put it back in his engineering kit. He
checked his engineering tricorder to verify Barclay’s statement, then slapped his
commbadge. “La Forge to Engineering.”
“La Pore here, sir.”
“Lieutenant, restore power to conduits 3-JCL, 4-JCL, 5-JCL, 6-JCL,
7-JCL, and 8-JCL,” Geordi ordered.
“Okay, Commander,” La Pore said. “Power will be restored in one
minute.”
“Good. La Forge out.” Geordi put a cover on the section of conduit he
was working on. He checked the repair checklist on his engineering tricorder.
Next, he and Barlcay were scheduled to begin repairs on the main phaser array.
He holstered the tricorder, and called down the tube. “Reg, next stop is the main
phaser array!”
“Okay!” Barclay came crawling towards Geordi a few moments later.
After that, Geordi and Barclay headed towards their destination.
Darth Vader strode onto the bridge of the Gunterge. He was not pleased.
He had narrowly averted death using the Force, and the Millenium Falcon had
escaped.

Captain Jafar approached Vader and saluted. “What may I do for you, my
lord?”
Vader aimed his right hand at Jafar, and made a fist. Jafar’s eyes widened,
and he started making gurgling sounds. Blood started flowing from his mouth,
eyes, nose, and ears. His skin turned a bright red. Suddenly, his head exploded,
sending blood all over the place. Jafar’s body fell to the deck.
Vader looked at the blood spots all over his arms. He would have to have
those cleaned off. That would have to wait, though. He looked at the crew
members on the bridge. They were all looking at Vader, surprise and shock on
their faces.

“All right,” Commander Hielen called, walking up to the command deck
of the bridge. “Back to work!”
The crew members stared for a moment, then returned to their duties.
Hielen strode up to Vader. “I’m sorry about that, Lord Vader.” “No need for
apologies, Captain,” Vader said. He motioned for two stormtroopers to come.
“Dispose of that,” he said, pointing to Jafar’s remains.
“Yes, sir,” the two stormtroopers said in unison. They dragged Jafar’s
body out of the bridge.
“What do we do now?” Hielen asked.
“Lay in a course for the Enterprise,” Vader said.
“Sir, we will have to drop out of hyperspace to determine where the
Enterprise is,” Hielen commented. “Even then, we have no way of knowing if it
will be in sensor range.”
“Then we will have to take that chance,” Vader said.
“Very well.” Hielen walked to the front of the bridge beside the windows.
“Drop out of hyperspace!”
The view of normal space filled the windows. Satisfied, Hielen yelled,
“Locate the Enterprise!”
After several minutes, Lieutenant Commander JaKwin reported, “The
Enterprise has been found! It is two light years away!”
“Excellent! Lay in and intercept course, and engage hyperdrive!”
Lieutenant Worf looked at his tactical console, alarmed. The Imperial
vessel that was running away from them turned around and laid in an intercept
course. He tapped his commbadge. “Worf to Captain Picard.” “Picard here.
Report, Mr. Worf.”
“The Gunterge is now on an intercept course. It will arrive in one hour”
“Understood. Picard out.” A few moments later, Picard exited the ready
room. He sat down in the command chair when Riker moved to the first officer’s
seat. “Go to red alert.”
The red alert sirens sounded and the condition lights flashed a bright red.
Crew members rushed to their battlestations.
Picard punched on the intercom. “Engineering, the Enterprise needs to be
ready for battle in an hour.”
“What?” La Forge’s voice said. “I’ll put a priority on repairing the
defensive systems, but I don’t think we’ll be able to fight off a Romulan
Bird-of-Prey in an hour.”
“Make every effort, Commander La Forge. Picard out.” He paused for a
moment, then said, “Sickbay, we’re going into battle in an hour. Expect heavy
casualties.”
“Jean-Luc, are you nuts!?” Crusher shouted. “I don’t have enough room in
sickbay for one thousand twelve people!”
“You’re exaggerating, Doctor,” Picard said, annoyed. “We really don’t
have any choice. Picard out!” Picard got out of the command chair and faced
Worf. “Get me the Gunterge on speakers!”
“Hailing, sir,” Worf said. “No response.” Then, Worf raised an eyebrow
“Five ships coming out of hyperspace ahead of us, sir.” “On screen,” Picard
said, whirling around to face the main viewer. Five Mon Calamari attack frigates
appeared. Picard gave a sigh of relief. “Hail them.”
The speakers crackled. “This is Admiral Ackbar, commanding the Rebel
fleet. Captain Picard, you requested assistance.”
“Yes, we did,” Picard replied. “Thank you. We’re glad you came. Our
sensors detect a Star Destroyer that is one hour away from this position. In our
condition, we’d be easy prey.”
“I understand, Picard. We will assume a standard defensive formation
around your vessel.”
“Very well, Admiral. Picard out.” Picard sat back down in the command
chair and watched the ships moving on the main viewer.
Counselor Troi looked at the captain, concerned. “You’re nervous.”
Picard looked at Troi. “Counselor, has anyone ever told you that you have
an absolutely uncanny ability to point out the painfully obvious?” Riker burst
out laughing. Worf chucked to himself. The ensign at the conn cracked up. Troi
looked hurt. “Captain, I’ll take that as a result of your chronic insecurity.”
The laughter on the bridge reached record levels. “Counselor, I’ll take
your serious insubordination as a side effect of your period.” Troi’s mouth
hung open, and she gasped in shock. Picard grinned. Everyone else except Data
and Worf was on the deck laughing their heads off. Data sat at the Ops console,
unaffected. Worf stood at the tactical console, a small smile on his lips.
“Captain,” Riker managed to say, “when did you take up comedy?”
“I didn’t,” Picard said.
Troi got an angry expression on her face. “I suppose that I’m acting this
way because the light reflected off your head messes up my brain.” Riker
and the conn officer laughed so hard that their sides hurt. Tears poured from
Riker’s eyes. Picard leapt to his feet. He glanced angrily at the bridge crew.
“SHUT UP!”

The bridge crew quieted and manned their stations.
Picard turned back to Troi. “You may be right, Cadet.” He slapped his
commbadge. “Picard to Crusher.”
“Crusher here.”
“Miss Troi seems to have a head injury,” Picard said. “Send someone up
to get Troi immediately.”
Beverly paused. “Uh… okay, Captain. I’ll come and get her.” “Thank
you, Doctor. Picard out.” He sat back down in the command chair A few
moments later, Beverly emerged from the turbolift. She walked up to Troi’s seat.
“Come on, Deanna.”
Troi got up reluctantly. She began following Beverly to the turbolift.
Data swiftly turned around. “Captain, Counselor, I believe I know what
caused your arguement.”
“What?” Picard asked, a skeptical expression on his face. “The Force,
sir,” Data said. “Specifically, Darth Vader using the Force”
“How can you be so sure?” Troi asked, doubtful.
“During my time on the Imperial Star Destroyer, I have grown to
recognize times when the Force is in use. I have specifically identified Vader’s
‘Force signature,’ if you will. He is trying to create negative feelings between
crew members aboard the Enterprise.”
“We cannot allow that,” Picard stated. He searched his mind and feelings
for things that weren’t his own. He wasn’t successful, but soon, he found his
anger with Troi begin to subside. “The Force does not work against strong
minds.” He turned on the intercom. “Picard to crew. You may be feeling anger
or resentment against your co-workers that formed only a few moments ago. That
is the result of Darth Vader meddling with the Force. Try to fight it. The Force
only works on weak minds. Picard out.”
“Do I still have to take Deanna to sickbay?” Beverly asked. “No,
Doctor,” Picard said. “Counselor, resume your duties.” “Thank you, Captain,”
Beverly and Troi said in unison. Beverly walked into the turbolift, while Troi sat
back down.

Captain’s log, stardate 44220.4. An Imperial Star Destroyer, the Gunterge,
is on a course for the Enterprise. The ship is seriously crippled, and is no match
for the Star Destroyer. Thankfully, five Mon Calamari attack frigates from the
Rebellion are here to protect us. The Imperials will arrive in fifteen minutes.

Captain Jean-Luc Picard paced the bridge, while talking to Geordi over his
commbadge. “Can we fire photon torpedoes?”
“Not now, Captain,” Geordi replied. “Phasers are at only two percent
power, and can fire only five shots, if that.”
Picard scowled. “How about the shields?”
“I’ve got the navigational shields up to thirty-two percent.” “Keep
working on it, Mr. La Forge. Picard out.” He sat down in the command chair.
“Mr. Data, ETA?”
“Five minutes, sir,” Data reported.
“Shouldn’t those Rebel ships be more than a match for a lone Star
Destroyer?” Riker asked.
“Should be, Number One, should be,” Picard said. “Mr. Worf, arm
phasers”
“Arming phasers, Captain,” Worf acknowledged.
Picard drummed his fingers on the armrests as he waited for the Imperial
vessel to come. It seemed to take an eternity.
“The Imperial Star Destroyer has entered weapons range,” Worf said. “It
is coming out of hyperspace.”
“Lock phasers,” Picard ordered.
“Phasers locked,” Worf said.
“Put the vessel on screen.”
The Gunterge appeared on the screen moments later. TIE Fighters and
TIE Advanced craft could be seen coming out of the Gunterge’s landing deck.
They were heading towards the Enterprise.
“The Mon Calamari are launching fighters,” Worf said. “They are
engaging the TIEs.”
The Mon Calamari attack frigates formed a web around Enterprise. The
Star Destroyer began firing turbolasers and proton torpedoes at the frigates. The
Mon Calamari returned fire.
“Let’s make this easier for them,” Picard said. “Mr. Worf, target the
Gunterge’s bridge shield generators. Fire two phaser blasts.” “Aye, sir.”
Two red energy beams lanced out from the Enterprise. They struck the
shield generators. The shields turned a bright purple for a few moments, then
returned to colorlessness.
“Status of the Imperials’ shields?” Picard asked.
“They are reduced, but they are holding,” Worf replied. The Enterprise
shook a few times. Picard looked up at Worf. “What happened?”
“Four proton torpedoes hit us. Our navigational deflectors are down to ten
percent.”
Picard looked back at the main viewer. “Fire our remaining three phaser
blasts at those shield generators, Lieutenant.”
“Yes, Captain.”
Three phaser blasts struck the Star Destroyer’s bridge shield generators
The shields buckled.
“Tell the Mon Calamari to focus on those shield generators!” Picad
ordered.
The attack frigates targeted their turbolasers and proton torpedoes on the
shield generators. Several A-Wings fired concussion missiles at the generators.
The generators exploded.
“That’s it!” Riker exclaimed, excited.
A proton torpedo struck the Gunterge’s bridge. The bridge exploded. The
Star Destroyer sat still in space, and ceased firing. The Mon Calamari continued
to pummel the Gunterge. Only a few fighters remained. Most had been
destroyed in the crossfire. The Mon Calamari advanced towards the Star
Destroyer, abandoning the defensive web.
“The Mon Calamari inform us that the defensive web is no longer
necessary,” Worf said. “The Star Destroyer is within moments of being
destroyed.”
“Excellent,” Picard commented. He eagerly watched the events on the
main viewer. The Mon Calamari continued firing at the Star Destroyer. The
Gunterge began firing again, but it was too late. It imploded, taking three Mon
Calamari ships and the remaining fighters with it. Wait… except for one fighter.
It was heading away from the fleet at top speed. “What is that?” Picard
demanded.
“It looks like an Imperial craft,” Worf said.

Picard got out of his command chair and stared at the main viewer. The
craft disappeared.
“It has entered hyperspace, Captain,” Worf said.
Data turned around to face Picard. “Sir, Darth Vader was on that craft.
He has escaped.”
Picard sighed. “Understood,” he said, resigned. “Mr. Worf, get me
Admiral Ackbar.”
The speakers crackled. “Captain Picard, it appears that Darth Vader has
escaped.”
“It appears so, Admiral,” Picard answered. “Thank you for protecting the
Enterprise. Extend our gratitude to Mon Mothma.”
“I will be sure to do so, Captain. We will stay here until you are able to
defend yourselves.”
“That is appreciated, Admiral. Picard out.”

EPILOGUE

Captain’s log, stardate 44226.7. The Enterprise and the Millenium Falcon
have been repaired. The droids Artoo and Threepio are functioning again. The
Mon Calamari attack frigates have left us. There has been no sign of Imperial
activity in the area for days. Now that we are repaired, we will return to our point
of origin and try to figure out how to get back into our universe. First, though, we
must say good-bye to some special friends.

Captain Jean-Luc Picard grasped Han Solo’s hand firmly. “It was a
pleasure knowing you, Captain Solo.”
“I feel the same way,” Solo said. He smiled. “Anytime you need to take
shore leave… you know where to find me.”
Picard smiled. “I’ll have to remember that. This could prove to be an
interesting shore leave stop.” He paused. “Take care of yourself, Captain.”
“You too.” Solo withdrew his hand. “It has been an interesting
experience.”
“Yes, it has.”
“I’m sure that you’re in a hurry to get home now. Good-bye, Captain
Picard.” Solo began to walk towards the observation lounge exit. “Captain!”
Picard called.
Solo turned to face Picard, a puzzled expression on his face.
“May the Force be with you,” Picard said warmly.
Solo smiled. “What’s that one expression popular in your universe?
Ummm… have a nice day.”
Picard smiled as Solo exited the room.

Captain’s log, supplemental. The Enterprise has arrived at the spot where
we entered the Star Wars universe. Right now, Commanders Data and La Forge
are trying to figure out how to get us back.

Lieutenant Commander Data checked his Ops console one last time.
Satisfied that he had the answer, he turned around to face Captain Picard. “Sir, I
have the answer.”
“Let’s hear it,” Riker said.
“There are residual tryolic waves in the vicinity. I believe that the shock
wave, which had a large amount of tryolic energy, sent us through some sort of
‘tryolic wormhole’ into the Star Wars universe.” “As a result, we were swept
away before the shock wave could do any real damage,” Riker commented.
“Precisely,” Data answered.
“How do we form another tryolic wormhole?” Picard asked. “One
phaser burst should suffice.”
“All right. Mr. Worf, arm phasers and raise shields.” “Shields up,
phasers ready,” Worf acknowledged.
Picard looked at the main viewer. “Fire phasers.”
One red energy beam lanced out from the Enterprise into the space in
front of them. A wormhole opened, brighting up the surrounding area with a
pretty silvery-blue light. Picard stared down the blue passageway, awestruck.
“Course for the Federation ready and laid in, sir,” Ensign Wesley Crusher
said happily.
Picard smiled. He pointed ahead. “Engage!”
The Enterprise flew into the tryolic wormhole.

Captain Williams looked at Admiral Jordan on the main viewer. He
shook his head. “We found no escape pods. There are no survivors from the
destroyed ships.”
Jordan sighed. “Very well-”
“Captain!” Lieutenant Commander Black called. “Sensors are detecting a
large amount of tryolic activity at coordinates nine nine nine mark three!”
“The Enterprise’s last known position,” Commander McGrady said.
“On screen!” Williams shouted.
Jordan’s image was replaced by that of a silvery-blue wormhole. The
U.SS. Enterprise NCC-1701-D sailed out of that wormhole. Williams grinned.
Cheers erupted throughout the bridge.
“Should I hail them, sir?” Black asked happily.
“You bet,” Williams said.

On the bridge of the Enterprise, Worf said, “The Ariel is contacting us,
sir.”
“On screen, Mr. Worf,” Picard said.
Captain Williams appeared on the main viewer. He was grinning broadly.
“Captain Picard, what the hell happened?”
“It’s a long story,” Picard said. “Suffice it to say, we’re glad to be back.”

Next time, on Star Trek: The Next Generation:

You thought that the Federation ditched the Garthusians in The Brigade of the
Doomed, Part 1. You were dead wrong. Now, the Garthusians are back, and
stronger than ever. Meanwhile, another mystery puzzles Starfleet. Why did the
Romulans fire on the Enterprise during the Battle of Feronium? Captain Picard
and the crew of the Starship Enterprise endevour to find out, and has to contend
with the Garthusians at the same time… Will they solve the mystery? Will the
Enterprise be destroyed? Will the Federation collapse under the Garthusian
Empire’s weight? Stay tuned…

Also, check out this Star Trek: The Next Generation story:
The Starship Enterprise is exploring an uncharted region of space called The
Seraris Regions. At first, it’s all “ooh, ahh,” but then reality sets in. The Starship
Enterprise encounters a deadly race of aliens, who are bent on destroying them
and the Federation. Will the Federation manage to repel these aggressors, or will
it fade into the midsts of history? Read and find out!

The Brigade of the Doomed is copyright Jason Vines, 1997.
Star Trek: The Next Generation is owned by Paramount Pictures. Star Wars is
owned by LucasFilm Limited.
My e-mail: Dbald56576@aol.com My web site:
https://members.aol.com/dbald56576/trek.html

–PART.BOUNDARY.0.1830.emout01.mail.aol.com.873330738–

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Dilemmas: Part 2, The Betrothal

*Read “Part 1, The Attack” before you read this otherwise you won’t get it (Well,
duh. There’s a reason why they call this Part *2*). Read all the notes too. The
disclaimer is at the end.

*As you might already know, Queen Dearba is named after one of my best friends
Debra. One of the reasons why I made her the bad guy (sorta) is because she says
that “Star Trek” is a “boring” TV show. AS IF!!!! NO WAY!!!! Oh, well. She’s
still one of my best friends….I don’t know *why* though. 🙂 hee hee!

*This part is dedicated to my other best friend, Christina. You see, I have to
dedicate this part to her otherwise she’ll get mad at me…he he he…just kidding!
She proof read this for me because WordPad sucks; it doesn’t have spell check or
a thesaurus. Thanx Christina!

*As always, *any* comments are appreciated (especially since this is my first
attempt at Voyager fanfiction). Send them to cvu@ix.netcom.com Thanx a
bunch!!! J

Dilemmas: Part 2, The Betrothal
by Cherry Vu

B’Elanna’s eyes searched the empty prison room confusedly. She was the
only person in the room now. One minute Queen Dearba was talking to Captain
Janeway; the next minute, B’Elanna found herself alone in the room. Queen
Dearba had disappeared along with all the Voyager women, although B’Elanna
suspected that Dearba hadn’t transported onto Voyager with them. Suddenly,
B’Elanna felt the ship go into warp. Not many people can *feel* a ship’s
movements the way good engineers, pilots, and captains can. B’Elanna had heard
that expression somewhere before.
Aggravated and not knowing what to do, B’Elanna rose and paced around
the large room. She never seemed to be able to stay in one spot for long when she
was angry. Finally, B’Elanna took a seat on one of the couches. Two minutes
later, she began to pace again, not realizing what she was doing.
“Calm down. As I said before, we are not going to hurt you,” came a
voice from behind her.
B’Elanna whirled around quickly, ready to defend herself as her Klingon
instincts suddenly kicked in.
“There is no need for alarm. I am not going to hurt you.”
“Queen Dearba! It took you long enough. What am I still doing here?
Why–” B’Elanna started.
“I will answer all of your questions, but not here. A prison is no place to
talk about this..this…*delicate* subject,” Dearba said.
With that, Queen Dearba turned around and walked towards the door. She
had decided not to use the transporter this time, since there was only one prisoner.
She paused before the door and turned around to see B’Elanna still standing
confused.
“Well, come now. I am not going to hurt you,” Queen Dearba said,
repeating her last statement for the third time.
Reluctantly, B’Elanna started towards the door. Queen Dearba smiled, but
it was a fake smile–B’Elanna could tell. There was something wrong with this
Queen. B’Elanna could sense it, but couldn’t pinpoint exactly what was wrong.
She seemed absolutely perfect. She looked radiant by human standards and when
she spoke, her words came out with such clarity, it was as if you were talking to a
wise man instead of a beautiful Queen.
*That’s it! She’s *too* perfect* B’Elanna thought to herself.
*So? What’s wrong with being too perfect?*
*It’s not normal.*
*Well, what’s normal?*
*Huh?*
*Never mind, this is getting too confusing* B’Elanna thought. She
always argued with herself and it always ended with B’Elanna getting a bit rattled.
Queen Dearba could sense B’Elanna’s confusion and said, “Do not worry, I
will answer all of your questions once we reach the M’Ehin.”
“The M’Ehin?”
“A kind of conference room,” explained Dearba. She gave B’Elanna
another “fake” smile.
B’Elanna was beginning to hate it when Dearba smiled. It reminded her of
the evil witches she often heard about in fairy tales when she was a little girl.
They pretended to be ignorant but their false smiles usually gave them away.
She decided not to think about Queen Dearba and evil witches anymore
and instead settled on looking around the ship curiously. They were walking
down a long, wide corridor similar to that of one on Voyager. However, the walls
on the Rapizin were elaborately decorated. There were blue markings painted
delicately onto the beige walls and the black markings looked much like the
markings on Queen Dearba’s neck. From the looks of the ship’s decorum and
from the presence of Queen Dearba, B’Elanna guessed that the Rapizin was a ship
for royalty.
They turned to the right when the corridor suddenly split at an
intersection. As they passed other crewmembers on the ship, B’Elanna saw them
take one look at the Queen, abruptly stop walking, and bow deeply before her.
The Queen would only continue walking, barely acknowledging that they were
even there. B’Elanna looked back at the bowing officers after they passed them
and saw them get up nervously. She could smell their fear of the Queen and she
shuddered inwardly. *I *knew* something was wrong with this lady* she
thought. She also thought that it was curious that they had passed only women
crewmembers. B’Elanna had yet to see a Capacian male.
Queen Dearba stopped walking and stood next to a door on the left
waiting for B’Elanna. B’Elanna, who hadn’t been paying attention to where they
were going, nearly walked right past the Queen.
“B’Elanna!” Queen Dearba called.
Startled, B’Elanna turned around. “How do you know my name? I haven’t
told you that yet,” she asked suspiciously.
“We learned a great deal about you and your people from the analysis we
performed,” said the Queen. As if to prove that what she said was true, Dearba
continued. “Your full name is B’Elanna Torres and you are half-Klingon, half-
Human. You were with a group of outlaws named the Maquis when your ship
and Voyager were taken to this part of the galaxy against your will by an entity
called the Caretaker. Now, you strive to reach your part of the galaxy which is
70,000 light years away.”
B’Elanna seemed only slightly surprised by what Queen Dearba had said.
There were many races in the Delta Quadrant that knew about Voyager and their
predicament; races that they hadn’t even met yet. But people in the Delta
Quadrant had heard a lot more about Voyager after the Kazon had commandeered
their ship and went gallivanting around bragging about their latest triumph.
However, there was no way that this Queen could have known that she was half-
Klingon, that her last name was Torres, and that she had been part of the Maquis.
The Queen observed B’Elanna’s reaction for a moment, noting that it was
one that the Queen hadn’t expected.
“Well, we are almost there. We can continue this conversation in the
M’Ehin,” said the Queen.
She walked into the room as the doors split apart automatically, like the
doors on most ships in the Alpha Quadrant would.
“This doesn’t look much like a meeting hall,” B’Elanna commented once
they entered the room.
The room was rather tiny compared to the prison. In the front of the
room, to the left of the doors, there was a small, raised platform. A console faced
it several meters away towards their right.
“That is because this is not the M’Ehin,” Queen Dearba explained, “This is
what you would call ‘a transporter room’.”
*That explains it!* B’Elanna thought. Out loud, she said, “It’s a rather
small transporter room, isn’t it? You wouldn’t be able to beam more than two
people away at a time.”
“That is because this transporter room is only used for site-to-site transport
aboard this ship. The ‘transporter rooms’ that are used to ‘beam’ people away for
missions are on another part of the ship.”
“Site-to-site transport?”
“Yes. We do not use ‘turbolifts’ on our royalty ships. Site-to-site transport
is faster.”
Queen Dearba then walked over to the console, punched in a few codes,
and then climbed up onto the platform. B’Elanna followed her and about ten
seconds later, a purple beam enveloped them and they disappeared.
B’Elanna watched as everything turned into a pink haze. *Funny* she
thought *Aren’t their transporter beams purple?* She didn’t think anymore of it
once the pink haze disappeared and B’Elanna found herself in one of the most
enchanting rooms she had ever encountered.
B’Elanna turned around slowly to look at the entire room. The M’Ehin
was a large, spacious room that seemed endless to her. She estimated it to be at
least four times larger than the bridge on Voyager. The room was shaped in a
perfect oval and where there was supposed to be walls and a ceiling, there was
clear glass instead allowing the occupants of the room to stare out at the infinite
expanse of space. B’Elanna looked out at the glass and noted how clear it was,
seeming as if nothing was there at all. To her they looked more like forcefields
than windows. She felt as if she had just walked out of the ship into the vacuum
of space and it was absolutely breathtaking. *How is someone supposed to talk in
this kind of room?* she thought *I’d rather just sit here and enjoy the view.*
“It is rather beautiful, is it not?” Queen Dearba said with quiet pride after
a while of silence.
“Beautiful is an understatement. I’ve never seen anything like this before,”
B’Elanna said in a hushed tone, although there really was no reason for her to
whisper seeing as how she and Queen Dearba were the only people in the room at
the moment. “The M’Ehin tends to have that affect on most people,” Dearba
said as she watched B’Elanna take in the immense room with awe.
The only furniture in the room was a long rectangular table in the center
of the room which bore markings very similar to the walls on the Rapizin. There
were about ten seats on each of the long sides of the table and one seat on each
short end. The seats were a deep velvet color and looked rather plush and very
comfortable.
“Please, take a seat B’Elanna,” the Queen said, indicating the table with
her hand. Queen Dearba then took a seat at the end closest to her. B’Elanna
followed the Queen and took a seat to her left.
“Is there anything that you would like to eat or drink? My servants have
prepared only the best foods and beverages of our entire system,” offered Queen
Dearba.
“Actually, now that I think about it, I am rather thirsty,” said B’Elanna.
Queen Dearba nodded and tapped a button on a tiny console that was on
the table.
“Bring in two chris’Sanjenmars please.”
Two seconds after Queen Dearba had issued the order, a man appeared in
the room the same way Dearba and B’Elanna had. He was the first Capacian male
B’Elanna had seen on the Rapizin. B’Elanna couldn’t help but stare at him wide-
eyed. The servant was the most handsome man she had *ever* seen. All
thoughts of Tom instantly flew out of her mind for a moment as she gazed at the
tall man. He was wearing nothing but a pair of loose-fitting dark brown pants
which left his upper body topless. B’Elanna gazed at his hairless chest admiring
the rippling muscles and she suddenly felt an urge to run her hands over his tan
chest. Her eyes wandered over the rest of his body and she noticed the many
muscles on his arms as well. She looked up at his face and saw that it was
expressionless as most servants were. His blond hair was slicked back to make
him look more like a servant to royalty rather than a common servant.
B’Elanna immediately flushed a dark red when she realized that Queen
Dearba had been talking and she hadn’t heard a word of what she had said. She
discovered that she hadn’t been able to take her eyes off the servant even as
Dearba spoke. The man didn’t seem to notice B’Elanna’s eyes on him, or if he did,
he didn’t seem to care much. Instead he placed two glasses on the table and
began to pour a greenish-bluish liquid into them. Once the glasses were full, he
left the pitcher on the table, and transported out by tapping a button on some sort
of device around his wrist. B’Elanna felt a bit disappointed that the servant had to
leave so soon, but she knew that if he had stuck around, she wouldn’t have paid
any attention to Dearba but would’ve most likely directed all of her attention on
the man.
“B’Elanna, are you all right?” Dearba asked bringing B’Elanna out of her
reverie.
“What….uh..yes, I’m fine,” B’Elanna said, dipping her head so that the
Queen wouldn’t see her fierce blush of embarrassment. “I was just wondering
what kind of drink this is…”
Queen Dearba went on to describe the chris’Sanjenmar to B’Elanna which
left her time to calm down and remove the blush from her face. The Queen
hadn’t seemed to notice when B’Elanna had been gaping at the servant. B’Elanna
was grateful for that. Thinking of the servant again, she instantly felt guilty for
staring at him as an image of Tom popped into her head. She felt relieved that
Tom wasn’t here to see her ogling the servant.
“Please, drink. You said you were thirsty and this should relieve your
thirst,” said the Queen.
B’Elanna took the cup and smelled it first, suspiciously.
“Do not worry. We do not wish to harm you. If we wanted to hurt you or
drug you, I assure you, we would have done so already,” Queen Dearba said.
B’Elanna didn’t smell anything suspicious and thought about what Dearba
had said. She took a tiny sip of the drink and it was unlike anything she had ever
tasted before. It felt as though the drink was melting in her mouth and each of
her taste buds savored the taste. B’Elanna took another gulp of the drink,
realizing how thirsty she really was, and then set the glass back on the table.
“Now that we’re done with all the pleasantries, do you want to tell me why
you’ve kept me here?” B’Elanna asked coldly.
“Well, it is a long story–”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
The Queen sighed. This was going to be more difficult than she had
originally expected. For one thing, the woman sitting to her left was incredibly
stubborn and refused to respect the fact that she was speaking to a Queen. While
it was a bit refreshing to hear someone talk to her as if she was a normal person,
the Queen couldn’t help but find it rather irritating at the moment. She noticed
that B’Elanna was getting restless, so she began.
“I am currently at the age in my life where it is necessary for the Queen to
choose her successor if she does not bear any daughters, according to Capacian
custom. This is the case for me, for I only have one son. Traditionally, my
family, the family of Q’Ella, bonds with the family of Sri’Phana, another royal
family of course. Therefore, it would mean that my son, Prince Kae’Si, would
unite in marriage to the eldest daughter of the Sri’Phana’s, Princess Myana, thus
making her the new Queen of Capacious.
“Unfortunately, a civil war has begun on my world. The Q’Ella and the
Sri’Phana are the two main opposing sides. A marriage between Princess Myana
and my son is virtually impossible now. A case like this is completely
unprecedented on my world. My successor must be chosen as soon as possible to
ensure that if anything were to happen to me, Capacious would still have a
Queen. Kae’Si and I have searched our planet for a woman that would make a
good wife *and* a just ruler. Finding none that fit our standards, we have
broadened our search to the stars.”
Dearba stopped suddenly and tapped the comm button on the tiny console.
“You may join us now,” she said.
At that, another purple beam appeared to Dearba’s right, taking the spot
that the servant had occupied minutes before. As the beam faded away and the
tall man in the beam came to sight, B’Elanna stifled a gasp. She felt her heart
quicken and her breathing stop as she looked over the man. The servant that
B’Elanna had gawked at earlier was down right *ugly* in comparison to this man.
He was dressed in a similar pair of pants, except that these were dark green which
brought out the color of his piercing jade eyes. Unlike the servant, he was not
shirtless. He wore a long sleeved, light-gray dress shirt that hung loosely on his
broad shoulders. His jet-black hair matched his mother’s as did the markings on
his neck. His lips, however, were not blue it seemed as though only the women
possessed that rather exotic trait. As B’Elanna’s eyes ran over his body, she
couldn’t help but admire his tall, muscular build.
Suddenly, B’Elanna realized that it was incredibly silent in the room. No
one had said a word for several minutes after the man had beamed in. This time,
Dearba was watching B’Elanna as she had been staring at the handsome man.
Embarrassed yet again, B’Elanna tried her best to put a straight face on and
forced her eyes to leave the man and return to Dearba. The Queen had been
smiling the entire time that B’Elanna had been gazing at the man.
“Lieutenant B’Elanna Torres, I would like you to meet Prince Kae’Si of
Capacious,” Queen Dearba said in a formal tone.
Prince Kae’Si then walked over to where B’Elanna was seated and
lowered himself onto one knee before her. He took her tiny hand in his warm
hand, pushed her sleeve up slightly, and laid a gentle kiss on the inside of her
wrist. “You are the woman that I have been searching for,” he said in a low,
husky voice that made B’Elanna feel all warm inside.
She managed to get out a weak, “It’s nice to meet you too,” before she
forced herself yet again to turn back to Dearba. “But you haven’t told me why
I’ve been kept on this ship yet.”
Dearba looked surprised. “You still do not know?”
“Of course I still don’t know! You haven’t told me anything yet, except
for a little history,” said B’Elanna, irritated.
“You have been chosen.”
“Chosen? For what?”
“You have been chosen to be the wife of Prince Kae’Si and to become my
successor. You are now officially betrothed to my son, B’Elanna.”

.to be continued
(well, duh you didn’t think I’d just leave it at that, did you???)

*Disclaimer: (oh, yippee ) Everything Star Trek belongs to Paramount and
Viacom yadda yadda yadda .but *I* own all the other characters (Queen
Dearba, Prince Kae’Si, etc.) *especially* that yummy looking servant!!! He he
he . I also own this whole dang story, so there!!!! J

*Thanx again to Christina for proof-reading this!!! Otherwise, this story
would’ve been FULL of mistakes!!!

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Addiction

Addiction, by Lisa Browning

Addiction: A Star Trek Voyager story. Copyright February, 1998.
Paramount/Viacom owns all things Star Trek. I’m just borrowing for a while.
No copyright infringement is intended, I promise. This story, like Sea
Changes, is rated R for language and subject matter.

Well, I know it’s been a while, but I’ve finally managed to come up with a
follow-up to my first story, Sea Changes. I never intended to write a sequel,
but here it is. I would recommend reading my first story before you try this
one, since I refer to events in that story here. Thanks to everyone who wrote
me about my first effort. I hope you enjoy this one as much. Again, I would
welcome any and all constructive feedback at my e-mail address, JGBrowning
@aol.com.

Summary: Tom Paris returns to duty after putting his experiences on Trylan V
behind him, or has he? A new problem threatens to bring Tom’s universe
crashing down on him and the rest of the crew. This story is set a few weeks
after the events in my last story, during the fourth/current season. Both stories
are set after The Gift, but before Day of Honor.

Part I

“Chakotay, do we really have to go over this again?” Tom complained, barely
containing his mounting frustration and irritation at the commander’s inquiry.

“Tom, you agreed to cooperate with me as your counselor, and that means
talking about everything, even if you don’t think it’s important.”

“It’s just a stupid dream! It doesn’t have any hidden meaning!”

Tom began pacing back and forth. *Why won’t he just let this go? Is he going
to pick on every little thing? At this rate, I’ll never get back on the bridge!* It
had been over two months since Paris was kidnapped and tortured during the
away mission to Trylan V, and he was still on indefinite medical leave. As
hard as he tried to convince the first officer that he was ready to return to
normal duty, Chakotay remained reluctant to give his okay. *This is a no-win
situation.* he sighed.

“Fine,” he bit off angrily, “what do you want me to say? That I’m still having
the same nightmare? All right, I’m still having it! Is that what you want to
hear?”

Chakotay sat patiently and watched as the pilot continued to pace back and
forth. The commander understood Tom’s frustration, but as sympathetic as he
was, he couldn’t ignore his responsibility to the safety of the crew, or to Tom.
It was at times like this that Chakotay really wished they had a trained
counselor on board. The commander had done the best he could, but he was
not a professional, and he wasn’t sure that Tom was really okay. The
continuing nightmares concerned him, as did Tom’s reluctance to talk about
what the Trylanians did to him. Sure, Paris was willing to discuss his feelings
of guilt and remorse about his own actions, but Chakotay couldn’t seem to get
the pilot to open up about much else.

Frankly, the commander thought it would have been just the opposite. After
ignoring every offer of help, Paris came to him and poured his heart out.
Chakotay was surprised by the breakthrough, but it seemed genuine. Paris
improved dramatically over the past several weeks. Still, the commander had a
nagging doubt in the back of his mind that he just couldn’t place. Watching the
pilot pace agitatedly did little to relieve his suspicions that things were moving
along just a little too easily.

“Is it the same dream, Tom?” he asked quietly, fishing.

“Pretty much, yes. I said it was, didn’t I?” replied Tom sharply.

“Are you sure that nothing is different?”

“Yes, I’m sure!” exploded the pilot. “This is totally pointless!”

“Tom, sit down, calm down, and tell me about it. Humor me,” coaxed
Chakotay, trying to hold his temper. Paris really knew how to get under his
skin.

“Just because your people believe dreams have some significance doesn’t mean
the rest of us do. We’ve gone over and over this, Chakotay! I’ve told you that I
see myself in the interrogation room, just like it happened. Why do you insist
we go through this again?” he replied, still angry.

“Because, there must be some reason that you’re still having these dreams,
maybe something we’ve overlooked or haven’t dealt with.” explained Chakotay
calmly.

“Trust me, Chakotay, we’ve dealt with everything.”

“Maybe not,” insisted the commander. “I’m not willing to risk your mental
health or the lives of this crew…”

“Chakotay, I’m fine!” interrupted Paris shortly. “And I’m not going to endanger
the crew. This isn’t about me, it’s about you!”

“Excuse me?” The commander was genuinely surprised by Tom’s statement.

“This is about your lack of counseling training. Trust me, Commander, you’ve
done a great job. I’m fine!” insisted Paris.

The problem was, Chakotay wasn’t sure that Tom wasn’t right. Maybe he was
over-reacting. Paris passed every flight simulation they did on the holodeck,
and, by all appearances, seemed to be fine. The Doctor took him off of the
anti-depressant a couple of days prior and cleared him for duty. The captain
was asking Chakotay daily when the pilot would be certified fit for duty.
Maybe Paris was right.

“Okay,” Chakotay said after a tense pause.

“Okay, what?”

“Okay, maybe you have a point. Maybe I am being overly cautious,” sighed the
commander. He took a deep breath and made his decision. “All right, I will
release you for duty, but I will be watching you closely, and if I see any
reason…”

“You won’t, Commander. And thanks,” interrupted Tom enthusiastically.

As Chakotay left to inform the captain of his decision, Tom sat back on his
sofa tiredly. He felt relieved; he had been trying to convince the commander to
let him return for a couple of weeks. The argument left Tom with a splitting
headache and feeling a bit shaky. Tom walked over to his replicator and
ordered himself a glass of juice to help calm his nerves.

Paris had to admit he felt a bit on edge for the past couple of days but he felt
he could handle it. Also, he had trouble sleeping, but he didn’t see that as any
reason to keep him off duty. Paris didn’t believe these minor complaints had
anything to do with the nightmares Chakotay was so concerned about. Paris
had been having them ever since his return from that god-forsaken world.
Besides, the Doctor mentioned that he might experience some increase in
anxiety when he stopped taking the anti-depressant, naproxalin. Tom decided
he was definitely not going to tell Chakotay about it. The commander was just
looking for an excuse to keep Paris off duty. Tom was sure it would pass, and,
as soon as he was back at the helm, he’d feel as good as new.

Part II

“It’s good to have you back, Mr. Paris.” greeted Captain Janeway as the pilot
entered the bridge.

“Thank you, Captain,” Tom replied with a sunny smile, “It’s good to be back.”

Harry Kim flashed him a warm greeting from his position at Ops. Even Tuvok
nodded a polite greeting from the Security station. Tom really missed being
part of this team. He couldn’t wipe the happy grin off his face as he crossed the
bridge to his station. Paris relieved the ensign from Gamma shift, and eased
himself into the chair at the Conn.

Despite his good mood upon returning to duty, Tom couldn’t help but notice
the first officer’s scrutinizing glare as he crossed the bridge. Of course,
Chakotay said he’d be watching him, but that fact didn’t lessen Tom’s irritation
at the commander’s apparent lack of faith. *Well, look all you like,
Commander, you won’t find anything.* thought Paris. Despite the fact that he
was supposed to stop taking the anti-depressant, Tom wanted his first day back
to go well. Tom was surprised that he was so nervous about returning to duty.
Paris still had a couple of doses left over from the prescription, so…

*Well, the important thing is that I’m back on duty and I feel great!* thought
Tom happily. *I just needed it to take the edge off today. Once I’m back into a
routine, I won’t have any reason to use it.*

Lunch break came quickly, at least it seemed so to Tom. He was busy running
diagnostics most of the morning so the time flew by. Unfortunately, Tom’s
nervousness began to reappear shortly before the break. He was eager to get
off the bridge and settle himself down. Harry Kim raced to catch the turbolift
before it closed.

“Whoa, Paris, you got a hot date?”

“What do you mean, Harry?” asked Tom, his voice sounding a bit tense.

“You practically sprinted off the bridge. I know you can’t be that anxious to
sample Neelix’s latest, so, what’s the rush?”

“No rush, Harry,” Tom answered nervously. Seeing the doubt in Harry’s eyes,
he added, “I guess I’m just a bit hungry.”

“Sure, Paris,” replied Harry suspiciously, waiting for Tom to say something
more. After a few moments, Harry decided that Tom wasn’t going to continue,
so he let it drop.

The turbolift deposited them on Deck 2, and the two friends headed for the
mess hall. They entered silently, grabbed a tray of food each, and sat down at
an empty table by the window. The silence was uncomfortable, so Harry
decided to try again to engage Paris in a conversation. Ever since Trylan V,
Paris would often ‘zone out’, deep in thought. Harry just couldn’t get used to
seeing his normally gregarious friend so sullen, and the behavior continued to
worry the ensign. Paris was beginning to feel pretty lousy. It took all of his
concentration to remain seated calmly and eat his lunch.

“So, how did it feel to be back on duty?” Harry asked, carefully.

“Um, great,… I really missed it,” Tom stated, distractedly. He didn’t really feel
like talking to Harry at the moment, but he knew it would only worry the
younger man if he didn’t.

“You okay, Paris?” asked Kim, with a concerned look on his face.

“Huh? Oh, sorry Harry. My mind wandered for a minute. I didn’t get that much
sleep last night…,” Tom replied, trying to shrug off Kim’s uneasiness. “Harry,
I’m fine. It’s been a while since I’ve been back, and…”

“You’re telling me that Voyager’s cocky, self-assured pilot couldn’t sleep
because he was worried about his first day back on duty?” teased Harry. Tom
could tell the ensign was still uncertain despite the humor.

“Yes,” admitted Tom, with a small self-deprecating smile spreading over his
features, “I guess even us cocky pilots get nervous. I’ll be fine, Harry. Stop
worrying so much.”

Despite Tom’s assurance, Harry still felt there was something wrong. He
watched the pilot silently as they ate, and something just didn’t seem right.
Harry just couldn’t put his finger on it. Harry tried to shrug it off; he was so
worried about his friend over the last couple of months. Maybe he was just
over-reacting.

“Well, do you think you’ll be up to going to the Resort tonight?” inquired Kim.

“Maybe,.. sure, I’m in the mood to do a little celebrating,” Tom replied
cheerfully, though to Harry, it seemed a bit forced.

“What’s the occasion?” asked B’Elanna Torres as she approached from behind
them.

“Just my ‘Welcome Back to Duty’ party. I hope you’ll plan to attend,” quipped
Paris flirtatiously as she took a seat next to Kim.

“I wouldn’t miss it,” she replied wryly.

“I don’t know about a party, but we could have a few drinks, a few laughs, you
know, like …old times,” offered Kim tentatively.

“You mean like the good ol’days before Trylan V?” asked Paris pointedly.

The comment brought the conversation to a screeching halt, along with Paris’
attempted good mood. After a heavy pause, Tom began, angrily, “Look, I’m
sick and tired of everyone tip-toeing around me because of what happened. I’m
tired of everyone watching me to see if something will set me off. I’m fine, and
I don’t need everyone looking over my shoulder all the time!”

Kim and Torres watched, dumbfounded, as Paris stormed out of the mess hall.
After a few moments of confused silence, B’Elanna asked, “What the hell just
happened?”

“You got me,” replied Kim incredulously. “One minute we were talking about
tonight, then the next he …”

“I know, I saw that part, Harry,” she blurted out, cutting him off. “Were you
talking about anything else that might have upset him?” Torres was very
concerned by what they both just witnessed.

“No,” insisted Harry, “I asked him how it felt to be back, but he didn’t seem
upset until just then. All he said was that he didn’t sleep well and that he was a
little nervous about his first day back.”

“Maybe that’s it, Harry. Maybe he’s just a little tired,” offered B’Elanna after an
uneasy silence, not really convinced herself.

********************

Back in his quarters, Tom was pacing, trying to calm himself down. *Why did
I go off like that?* he wondered. He felt guilty for having yelled at Harry. The
kid hadn’t said anything to deserve that. The sense of well-being he started the
day with had faded, leaving the pilot a nervous wreck. *I’ve got to pull myself
together before I head back to the bridge,* he reminded himself.

Tom headed into the bathroom and splashed his face with some cold water. As
he toweled off, he noticed that his hands were trembling. *Shit*, he thought,
*How can I go back on duty like this? Chakotay will relieve me for sure.* He
needed more time to calm down, but he didn’t have it. He was due back from
lunch in less than ten minutes. Tom spotted the vial of naproxalin on the edge
of his vanity. He hesitated, but only for a moment before injecting the drug
into his vein.

*********************

Tom Paris sauntered onto the holodeck whistling happily. He managed to take
a short nap after his shift, and, with a little booster of naproxalin, he felt calm
and relaxed. He spotted Harry and B’Elanna near the bar, so he headed in their
direction.

“Good evening, guys,” he chirped warmly.

“Hi, Tom,” they answered cautiously, in unison.

“So, what’s going on? It seems pretty dead tonight,” he commented casually.

“Yeah, I guess it is,” replied Harry, warily.

“What’s the matter, Harry?” asked Tom, looking confused.

“What do you mean?” he laughed uneasily.

“I mean, what’s wrong? You’re looking at me like I’ve grown a second head,”
retorted Paris, sarcastically.

Harry tried to shrug off his friends inquiry, but Tom wasn’t buying it. With a
quick glance at B’Elanna, Tom stated, “This is about lunch isn’t it?”

“You could say that,” stated B’Elanna, dryly.

“Look, I’m sorry about that. I was feeling a bit tired, that’s all. I didn’t mean to
take it out on either of you. Can’t we just forget it happened?” Tom gave Harry
and B’Elanna his best innocent puppy look, along with his most angelic smile.

Both Harry and B’Elanna wanted nothing more than to shrug off Paris’ earlier
behavior, but each had a nagging suspicion that there was more to it than just
fatigue. Still, he appeared to be fine, now. They were discussing it before Paris
arrived, and with a quick glance, Torres could see that Kim was thinking the
same thought. *Maybe it’s nothing; maybe we’re just looking for something to
be wrong.*

“Fine, Paris, just don’t let it happen again,” scolded Torres gently, giving Tom
a warm smile.

“I promise, it won’t,” answered Tom with a grin.

Part III

“So, how’s it going, Tom?” asked Harry Kim cautiously as he entered his
friend’s quarters.

It had been two weeks since Paris returned to duty, and Harry was definitely
sure that something was wrong. Tom was acting erratically. Sometimes, he
was calm, energetic, and gregarious like the old Tom Paris. Other times,
however, he was moody, tired, and a bit paranoid. Harry was never sure which
Tom he’d be facing at any given time. So far, Harry and B’Elanna only seen
these changes after hours, but he was certain that someone else would take
notice soon. Harry wished he could get Tom to talk with him, but every time
he asked, Tom avoided the question.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” snapped Tom.

“What do you mean?” sighed Harry. *Here we go again*

“I mean, what did you mean by your statement? Don’t play games with me,
Harry, I’m really not in the mood for this,” retorted Paris shortly.

“I simply asked how you were, Tom. You know, standard Terran social
customs…” Harry’s sarcasm was met only by a scowl, “God, even Seven of
Nine knows what I mean by something like that.”

“Sorry, Harry, it’s been a long day,” Tom replied haggardly, after a brief pause.

*Longer than you know,* thought Tom. He felt so tired and edgy. Although he
hated to admit it, Tom still found himself needing naproxalin to get through
the day. Paris convinced himself that the first couple of days were just very
stressful, since he hadn’t been on the bridge in a long time. After that, Tom
tried to cut out the injections, but he found it difficult to get through his shifts.
He would become jumpy and his hands would shake, not to mention his
inability to concentrate. He thought about mentioning it to the Doctor, but he
knew what would happen. The Doctor would report it to Captain Janeway and
Chakotay, and he’d wind up right back where he started three months ago. The
last thing he needed was to wind up on indefinite medical leave again.

Besides, he didn’t think the problem was that big of a deal. So, he needed a
booster every now and then to calm him down. *Some people need coffee to
jump start them in the morning. Some need to work out or socialize to relieve
stress at the end of the day* he justified. It wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle.
It wasn’t affecting his piloting, so it wasn’t a problem.

“What can I do for you, Harry?” Tom inquired, collapsing onto his sofa.

“I’m meeting B’Elanna for dinner, and I thought I’d see if you were up to
joining us,” replied Harry noncommittally.

“Thanks, but I think I’ll pass,” answered Tom, curtly. Tom saw the concern
flash onto Harry’s face, so he added, “I overheard someone say it’s leftover
night, and, believe me, once was enough.”

“All right, if you’re sure,” Harry said, watching Paris closely.

“Yeah, I’m sure, Harry,” Tom repeated a bit too sharply, with an inaccessible
look on his face. “Bon appetit.”

Harry left Tom’s quarters feeling helpless. He felt hurt and angry at Tom’s
silence. And, worst of all, he knew there was nothing he could do. Or was
there?

********************

Commander Chakotay looked up from his paperwork when he heard his door
chime. It had been a long, dull day doing sensor sweeps of an asteroid field
rich in metals that Voyager hoped to mine. Supplies were always a constant
concern, being stuck 60,000 light years from the nearest starbase, so, whenever
some were available, they made a point of gathering them. It wasn’t always
very interesting, but it was necessary. Chakotay wasn’t really in the mood for
visitors, but, as first officer, he didn’t have the luxury of not being available.

“Come in,” he called.

“Good evening, Commander,” greeted Harry Kim. “Could I have a word with
you?”

“Certainly, Ensign,” he responded, putting down his PADD. “What can I help
you with?”

“Well, sir, I know this isn’t really any of my business,” he asked hesitantly, “but
have you noticed anything strange about Lt. Paris’ behavior lately?”

“Well, apparently you have or you wouldn’t be here,” said Chakotay with a
smile.

Chakotay hadn’t seen anything to be alarmed about, but he knew Paris’ friends
had more contact with him. He observed Paris while they were on the bridge,
and he seemed fine but Chakotay hadn’t spent as much time with the pilot after
his return to duty. If Harry was concerned enough to come to him, then maybe
there was something he should be worried about.

“Yeah, I guess you could say that,” laughed Kim nervously.

“Why don’t you tell me your concerns, Ensign, and I’ll see what I can do to
help.” offered Chakotay, trying to put the ensign at ease.

“Well, it isn’t that easy to explain, actually,” Kim began. “B’Elanna and I have
noticed a bunch of little things that, taken separately, don’t seem too serious
but, if you put them all together…”

“What sort of things are you referring to, Ensign?” Chakotay inquired, cutting
off Kim’s solicitous rambling.

“I don’t know, just little things, like the fact that he hasn’t been sleeping well,
and sometimes his mood will change suddenly. Sometimes, he seems
distracted, and..,” answered Harry uncertainly, his voice trailing off. “I don’t
know, Commander. Sometimes, I think I’m just seeing something that isn’t
there, but…”

“Have you tried to talk with him about any of it?” inquired the commander,
growing more perturbed.

“Well, I’ve tried, but, he either laughs it off or he gets angry and defensive,
depending on his mood,” explained Kim.

“Well, at least I’m not the only one,” laughed Chakotay, wryly.

Paris refused to continue their counseling sessions once he returned to duty.
While the commander wasn’t happy about the pilot’s decision, he hadn’t seen it
as a warning sign that something more serious was going on. Now, Chakotay
wasn’t so sure.

“I don’t know what it means, Commander, but the more I push him, the more
reluctant he is to talk to me about anything,” complained Harry. “I feel like he’s
in some kind of trouble, but he won’t let me help him, and I don’t know what to
do.”

The young ensign looked miserable. Harry wasn’t sure what the commander
could do to help, but he felt powerless. Harry knew the problem was more
serious then Paris was letting on. As his friend, he couldn’t just sit back and
watch Tom self-destruct. Harry hoped that Paris would listen to Chakotay,
before it was too late.

“There may not be anything we can do until Tom is ready to face this,”
Chakotay explained, “but I will try to talk to him again. Thank you for bringing
this to my attention, Ensign.”

Chakotay sat back worriedly as Ensign Kim left his quarters. *Paris was acting
a little distracted on the bridge, and he was rather abrupt when I stopped by to
visit,* remembered the commander. Paris insisted that he was fine, but, now,
Chakotay wasn’t so convinced. So far, whatever the problem was hadn’t
seriously effected Tom’s performance, but the commander felt that it would
only be a matter of time before it did. Chakotay would talk to Paris again, but,
if he wasn’t willing to cooperate, the commander knew he would have inform
the captain.

Part IV

Tom Paris felt like death warmed over. Correction, he wished he felt as good
as death warmed over. He hadn’t slept well and his nerves were on edge, not to
mention the throbbing headache. Most mornings seemed to begin like this, at
least until Paris settled himself down with a boost of naproxalin and a cup of
coffee. The door chime wrung out again as Paris put on his robe and stumbled
into the living area.

“Come in, already,” he called out grumpily to his early morning visitor.

“Good morning, Lieutenant,” greeted Chakotay energetically. “May I have a
word with you?”

Chakotay looked well-rested and chipper, the exact opposite of how Paris was
feeling at the moment. *It’s too damn early in the morning for this* grumbled
Paris silently.

“What do you want, Commander?” he asked, rubbing a hand across his tired
eyes.

“I want to talk to you about how you’re feeling, Tom. Is everything okay?”
inquired Chakotay cautiously.

He could see what Harry Kim had been talking about. Paris seemed agitated
and irritable, and not just because he hadn’t had his first cup of coffee. Tom’s
face was haggard and pale, like he hadn’t rested well. Chakotay hadn’t seen this
before. When Paris was on duty, he seemed fine. The commander assumed
that he would be able to detect a problem by the pilot’s job performance, but
from all appearances, he was wrong.

“Everything is just fine, Chakotay,” replied Paris, measuring his intonation
carefully, “Can we discuss this later? I’m due on the bridge at 0800.”

“I’m aware of that, Paris,” reminded the commander.

Chakotay wasn’t going to let Paris talk his way out of discussing this. Tom
stared at the commander for a moment, then realized that the first officer
wasn’t going to let it drop.

“Fine,” he sighed, indicating for the commander to take a seat on the couch.

“Are you still having trouble sleeping, Paris?” began Chakotay, although he
could see the answer to his question right in front of him.

“Occasionally,” answered Tom nonchalantly. Chakotay waited for Tom to
continue, but Paris wasn’t going to make this easy.

“Are you still having nightmares?” asked the commander, getting more
irritated at Paris’ lack of cooperation.

“Sometimes,” he replied evasively.

“Look, Paris, I didn’t come here to waste my time. I know that you’re having
difficulties, and I’m concerned about it. Not just as your counselor, but as first
officer of this ship. I expect you to cooperate,” Chakotay fumed. He hated
losing his temper, but Paris always seemed to know just how to rile him.

Paris regarded the commander coolly. He was very careful around the
commander, not wanting to give him an excuse to remove him from duty. Tom
was sure he hadn’t let anything slip, so the commander must have gotten this
from somewhere, or someone, else. Tom had a suspicion that this involved a
certain nosy ensign…

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Chakotay. I haven’t had any
‘difficulties’,” he denied vehemently. “I don’t know who you’ve been talking
with, but they’re wrong.”

“Who said I’ve been talking with anyone?” queried Chakotay elusively. He
wasn’t about to let Paris twist the conversation into an argument about Harry
Kim. “I don’t need to ask anyone about your behavior; I can see it plainly for
myself.”

“And what exactly do you think you see, Chakotay?” Tom snarled angrily.

“Are you kidding, Paris?” he asked incredulously, “Have you looked in the
mirror lately? You look like hell! You haven’t slept, you’re pale, your hands are
shaking, not to mention your pleasing disposition…”

“Fuck you!” Tom spat furiously. “You have no right…”

“Excuse me, Lieutenant,” interrupted Chakotay incredulously, emphasizing
Paris’ rank, “Have you forgotten that you are addressing a superior officer?”

That seemed to shock Paris out of his tirade. Tom exhaled deeply to calm
himself and sank back into the couch.

“I’m sorry, Commander,” he apologized contritely.

“I have every right, Lieutenant,” Chakotay lectured, still angry. “I am the first
officer of this ship, and it is my responsibility to insure the safety of this crew.
I have the right to question the behavior of any crewman who I think might be
jeopardizing their safety.”

Paris didn’t have a reply for the commander’s statement. He was right, of
course, and the last thing Tom wanted was to put the crew at risk. He would
never do that, he told himself. Okay, so he was still using naproxalin to calm
his nerves, but it wasn’t like he couldn’t handle it. The Doctor was the one who
prescribed it! Tom honestly didn’t believe that things were as bad as the
commander was saying, but he knew he couldn’t win this argument.

“All right,” he acceded after a heavy silence. “Maybe I’ve had some trouble
sleeping and it’s making me somewhat irritable. I still don’t think I’m
endangering the crew, but what do you suggest?” Tom was willing to try
anything if it would keep him on the bridge.

“I think we need to get to the bottom of this. We need to figure out why you
can’t sleep and deal with it,” replied Chakotay more calmly. “I think we should
continue our session, for one thing. Also, maybe you should go to the Doctor
and see if there is anything he can do…”

“No,” Tom blurted out, cutting Chakotay off. “I don’t need the Doctor poking
around. Let’s just try the counseling and see how that goes.”

“Okay, we can start this evening,” agreed the commander.

Chakotay succeeded in getting Tom to accept counseling, so he wasn’t going to
push his luck. He felt somewhat relieved that Paris agreed to it; he hoped they
would be able to work through the problem. Chakotay left Paris’ quarters
mollified.

Tom felt even more drained then when he first awoke. He hurried into the
bathroom and quickly filled the hypospray with his morning booster of
naproxalin. Relief and a sense of well being slowly came over him. Tom
quickly showered, shaved, and got dressed. As he did, Tom began to relax
about meeting with Chakotay. Paris figured he could distract the commander
by discussing his dreams for quite a while. As long as he remained calm and in
control, the sessions wouldn’t be a problem. With a little boost of naproxalin,
Tom knew he could handle the commander.

Part V

Tom wandered over to the replicator, still partially asleep. It took a couple of
failed attempts at ordering a cup of coffee for it to sink in to Paris that he was
out of rations, again. *Terrific*, he moaned, grumpily. There were still three
days until rations would be dispersed, and Tom realized he only had two doses
of naproxalin left. He sighed, accessed Harry Kim’s account, punched in the
kid’s code, and transferred enough credits to his own account to last. Tom
always felt slightly guilty when he ‘borrowed’ from his friends like this, but he
promised himself that he would pay the kid back. Eventually.

Tom was using naproxalin almost constantly to maintain a ‘normal’
appearance, especially for the commander. Chakotay was always looking for
something for them to ‘discuss’, and it was difficult keeping him from prying
too deeply. It took a lot of effort to maintain his calm demeanor, so, Tom
began using the naproxalin before their sessions. He found he slept better
when he took a dose before bed, and, of course, he was using it before his
shifts. Tom was conserving his replicator credits by eating almost constantly in
the mess hall, but, even so, he never seemed to have enough.

He tried asking Harry and B’Elanna to borrow some of their credits, but they
both wanted to know why he needed them. Paris ran out of excuses, and the
last thing he needed was for his friends to get suspicious. He avoided them as
much as he could without it being too obvious. Tom was annoyed that they
continued to pry into his personal life. *There’s nothing for them to be worried
about. It’s bad enough having to fend off the commander without them butting
in as well,* grumbled Paris. It was just much easier to take the credits.
Besides, neither of them seemed to notice.

Tom was especially uptight this morning. Today, he was going on his first
away mission since Trylan V. The captain was apprehensive about rushing
Tom into an uncomfortable situation, but it had been several months and he
needed to be able to do all of his job. At first, Paris appreciated her concern,
but, after so long, it chafed. Janeway finally agreed to assign him to an away
team, and Tom was eager to prove that he was ready.

Tom quickly filled the hypospray and emptied its contents into his arm. It only
took a moment before his nerves steadied and he felt ready to face the day. He
quickly got ready and headed to the shuttle bay where B’Elanna’s engineering
team was gathering to prepare for the mission. They had assembled all of the
necessary equipment and were going over last minute details when Paris
entered.

“Good morning, Lieutenant,” Torres greeted him as he approached.

“Good morning,” Tom replied cheerfully. “How are the preparations going?”
Tom knew Torres would be right on top of things.

“We’ve started to load the second shuttle. Ensign Batehart has already headed
out with the first team, and, as soon as you’re ready, we’ll follow.”

B’Elanna continued giving out orders to the crewmen loading the second
shuttle, so Tom headed inside to begin his pre-flight checklist. He was feeling
more confident about the away mission. He always admired B’Elanna for her
energy and efficiency, among other things. Tom felt comforted by the fact that
she would be in charge on the planet. All he had to do was pilot the shuttle.

Tom’s job was simple; he and Ensign Batehart were going to provide
transportation for the mining team. Voyager found an abandoned mining
colony rich with duratanium, a material they needed for hull repairs. The
planet wasn’t very hospitable but it still had a breathable atmosphere.
Unfortunately it was swirling with ion storms, rendering the transporters
useless. The storms weren’t anything that an experienced pilot couldn’t handle,
so Tom had little to worry about. The captain purposely chose an innocuous
away mission for Tom’s first time out.

Torres’ team finished loading the shuttle quickly as Paris completed the
checklist. Everything was in order. B’Elanna took the seat next to Tom’s as the
pilot closed the hatch and signaled the bridge that they were ready to depart.
The shuttle quickly made its way down to the planet surface without incident.
The ion storms buffeted the shuttle roughly, but they were never in any danger.

Once they landed, Tom assisted in unloading the equipment. Since there was
an abandoned mine, most of the ore was easily accessible. There was little for
Paris or Batehart to do while the team worked, so the two pilots took tricorder
scans of the area and the atmosphere for the astrometrics lab.

The day dragged on as the pilots gathered information about the desolate
planet. There was little vegetation on the rocky surface of the desolate world,
and, aside from the mining colony itself, there were no other abandoned
structures. *This place definitely won’t make my list of hot vacation spots of
the Delta Quadrant,* mused Tom as he worked. Paris speculated that this had
probably been a mining outpost for some race whose main colony was
elsewhere.

As the day wore on endlessly, Paris could feel himself getting more edgy.
During the briefing, Torres had estimated that her team would be done with
the excavation in about five hours. That was three hours ago. Voyager was
informed of the delay, so there wasn’t any cause for concern. The solar system
was as abandoned as the planet. Even so, Paris really wished he were back on
Voyager instead of this empty rock. He hadn’t planned on being away from
Voyager so long.

They scanned for some time when Tom realized that the storms were
increasing in intensity. It hadn’t been noticeable at first, but now the sky was
beginning to look ominous. Long streaks of lightning danced on the horizon,
moving closer to their position. Tom’s tricorder confirmed it, and the senior
pilot felt a knot of anxiety twist in his stomach. *There’s no need to panic,* he
reminded himself. *You know what to do, Thomas. You’ve been in much
worse situations than this.* Taking a deep breath, Paris signaled the ship.

“Paris to Voyager,” he stated as calmly as he could, tapping his communicator.

“Voyager here, Lieutenant,” came Chakotay’s voice over the increasingly
strong wind.

“Commander, I think the storms are intensifying. Could you have Ensign Kim
verify it?” Paris tried to keep his voice from shaking as he spoke.

Chakotay nodded to Kim, who began to scan as soon as he heard Paris’
message.

“Confirmed, Commander,” replied Kim from Ops. “The storms are increasing
in severity… the away teams may need to seek shelter if they can’t complete the
mission in the next thirty minutes.”

“Did you hear Harry’s report, Tom?” asked Chakotay.

“Yes, sir,” replied Paris. “I’ll check with the mining team and get back with
you. Paris out.”

Paris took a deep breath to calm himself before he and Ensign Barehart headed
back to the mining site. *There’s no way I can last a couple more hours down
here,* Tom admitted to himself. Once they returned to Voyager, he was sure
everything would be fine.

********************

Paris and Batehart returned to the mining site to find the team already
beginning to load the first shuttle. Paris told Batehart to prepare the shuttle for
takeoff while he informed Torres of their situation. Paris tried to will his hands
from shaking as he approached the chief engineer.

“B’Elanna,” he called out to her as she began to head back down the mine
shaft.

“What is it, Paris? I’m a little busy,” she replied brusquely. Tom knew that she
hadn’t meant the question to be rude. The half-Klingon was always abrupt
when she was occupied with something she considered important.

“The ion storms outside are getting a bit violent. Harry says we need to be
done in the next half hour or we’ll have to find shelter and ride it out,” Tom
informed her. His statement was greeted with an annoyed frown.

“That’s not enough time,” she complained shortly. “We might be able to get
everything loaded in an hour, but thirty minutes is really pushing it.” Torres
was too pre-occupied with the situation to notice Tom’s anxiousness, at least
for the moment.

“We could load what we can now and come back for the rest later,” Paris
suggested nervously. He really wanted to get moving, not stand there analyzing
the situation.

“It doesn’t look like we’ll have much choice, but I’d like to get as much aboard
as possible. We may not get the chance to come back,” she replied, still
obviously annoyed at being inconvenienced. She looked at the pilot closely,
for the first time, and noticed how jumpy he appeared. “Relax, Paris, we’ll be
back home soon. I’m sure she’ll forgive you for being late,” joked Torres,
hoping to ease his tension.

“Huh?” asked Paris blankly, then, realizing B’Elanna was kidding, he
continued, “Oh, yeah, well,..no such luck, I’m afraid. I just want to beat the
storm. Besides, you know you’re the only one for me.”

He flashed her his most devastating smile, hoping his flirtation would deflect
the engineer’s concern. He was relieved when Torres diverted her attention
back to loading the shuttles. B’Elanna barked orders to the crew to begin
loading as quickly as possible. Tom knew he would have to monitor the
storm’s intensity; Torres would hold out as long as possible before leaving. The
first shuttle was ready to leave within twenty minutes. Paris helped load the
second shuttle. He was getting less controlled by the minute, and he
desperately wanted to return to Voyager before the storm hit.

Finally, everyone seemed ready to leave. They pushed it, just as Tom feared
they would. The wind was whipping violently as the shuttle took off, and the
black sky was laced with lightning. Tom was tempted to stay put until the
storm passed, but he knew he wouldn’t make it through another several hours
without a booster. His hands were already shaking noticeably, and he felt like
he was going to jump out of his skin.

The shuttle shook violently as it struggled to make it out of the planet’s
atmosphere. The electrical storm was coming dangerously close to them, and
the mining crew sat tensely as Paris fought to maintain control of the ship and
himself. He seriously doubted that anyone, especially B’Elanna, who was
seated next to him, could miss the strain on his face as they continued to climb
towards Voyager. He caught her staring at him, very concerned, out of the
corner of his eye.

“Are you okay, Paris?” she asked quietly, so the others couldn’t hear her. Tom
tried to shrug off her question.

“I’m fine, but this storm is really kicking the hell out of us,” he lied, forcing
himself to concentrate on the displays.

Torres wasn’t convinced that Paris was this agitated because of the ion
disturbance. She had seen him pilot through tough situations before, and he
was never as unhinged as he was this time.

“Can I help?” B’Elanna offered, not sure what to do about Tom. Paris knew she
could see he wasn’t okay.

“Sure, you can monitor the nacelles,” he instructed. “Try to watch for any ion
build-up. If you see any, flush the fuel injectors.”

Tom could use all the help he could get at the moment. He just prayed they
would get back to the ship in one piece. It was a mistake to take off; he knew
that now. *I should have said something. We should have stayed down there
and waited for the storm to pass,* he reprimanded himself. In his haste to
return to Voyager, he put the away team in jeopardy. Tom swore to himself
that he would never endanger anyone else’s life again, not after Caldik Prime
and Trylan V. The realization that he had done just that hit him like a slap in
the face. Tom knew he was out of control.

Fortunately, the storm dissipated as they reached the upper atmosphere.
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as Voyager came into view. The other
crewmen didn’t seem to have noticed Tom’s shaky demeanor, but the same
could not be said of B’Elanna Torres. Tom looked over at the chief engineer;
he knew she wouldn’t keep quiet about his near meltdown. As they
disembarked in the shuttle bay, Tom confronted her.

“B’Elanna, please don’t say anything about this to the commander,” he begged
quietly.

“You know I can’t do that, Tom,” she replied sympathetically. She didn’t want
to get Paris into trouble, but she couldn’t ignore what happened. Tom knew she
was right.

“I’m not asking you to lie, B’Elanna,” he explained. “Just give me the chance to
tell Chakotay myself. Please?”

B’Elanna searched Tom’s face scrupulously. She cared about the pilot; he was
one of her best friends, possibly more than a friend. She wanted to believe he
would talk to the commander, but he had been so erratic lately. She didn’t
know if she could trust him anymore. Tom could see the doubt in her eyes.

“I swear, B’Elanna, I’ll talk with him as soon as possible,” he promised. “If I
don’t, you can go to him in the morning and report it. Just give me that much
time, as a friend.”

“All right, Tom. You have until tomorrow morning,” she acquiesced after a
long silence. She hoped she was doing the right thing.

“I won’t let you down again, I promise,” replied Tom gratefully. He knew what
he had to do.

Part VI

Commander Chakotay stood outside Paris’ quarters, uncertain what he’d find
when he entered. Tom asked him to come by to talk. They were meeting every
night for the past two weeks, but Chakotay would hardly call those sessions
productive. Tom seemed to be playing some sort of game, and Chakotay was
getting tired of it. They did a lot of talking, but there wasn’t much substance to
their discussions and certainly no progress in dealing with what was bothering
the pilot. The commander was almost ready to give up trying to get Paris to
open up to him. He was hoping that tonight would be different since it was
Tom who had initiated it. Chakotay waited patiently for Paris to answer the
chime.

“Come in,” Paris called wearily from his spot on the sofa.

“Hello, Tom. You asked to see me?” greeted the commander calmly.

Tom gestured for Chakotay to sit down. He took a seat next to Tom on the
sofa. The commander waited for a moment for Tom to say something, but the
pilot just sat, staring at his trembling hands. *If he’s playing another game,*
thought Chakotay, with irritation, *I’m going to walk out of here.* He was
getting more aggravated with every silent passing minute. Finally, Tom looked
up and spoke.

“I need you to relieve me of duty,” he said almost so quietly that Chakotay
wasn’t sure he’d heard him correctly.

“What did you say?” was all he could muster after a moment of stunned silence
at Tom’s bombshell.

For weeks, the pilot clamored to stay at the Conn, despite Chakotay’s
suspicions that something was wrong. Now, he was asking to be removed. It
didn’t make sense.

“I need you to relieve me of duty,” he repeated in a louder voice. Tom looked
as if he was on the verge of tears. The pilot looked terrible; he was very
agitated and upset.

“May I ask why?” inquired the commander with concern.

Tom reached into his pocket, pulled out a vial of some unknown liquid, and
placed it onto the coffee table in front of the commander.

“Do you know what that is?” asked Tom sadly. Chakotay looked at the vial but
he didn’t have any idea what it contained.

“No,” he replied, with confusion creeping into his voice. He waited patiently as
Tom picked it up and stared at it for a moment before answering.

“It’s an anti-depressant called naproxalin,” informed Tom as he fidgeted with
the vial. Chakotay still wasn’t making the connection.

“Okay, so what does that have to do with anything, Paris?”

“The Doctor prescribed this for me after Trylan V,” he explained. “The drug
was supposed to even out my mood swings, calm down my nervousness. It
worked pretty well, too. I was supposed to stop taking this before I returned to
duty. Problem is, I haven’t.”

Now Chakotay was beginning to understand. He hadn’t even considered the
possibility that Tom’s behavior was caused by something like this.
Drug addiction was practically unheard of in the Federation, with the only
exceptions being on poor outpost colonies which didn’t have access to
Federation medical care. He was dumbfounded. Clearly, if Paris hadn’t stopped
taking the drug, he had been on it for nearly four months.

The enormity of the problem was beginning to sink in. His suspicions that
Paris hadn’t dealt with everything after Trylan V were now confirmed.
Chakotay realized that Tom’s dependency was more than just physical, but
emotional as well. Chakotay knew Paris would have acknowledged his
problem sooner otherwise. He hoped that Paris would see it as well, if he could
convince him to open up and talk honestly with him. They would have to get
Paris straightened out, then they could deal with the cause of the problem.

“Paris, how much of this stuff are you taking?” he solicited calmly, trying to
get a handle on the situation.

“Well, usually I take some in the morning when I get up,” Paris answered,
mentally calculating his response. “Then I take another dose at lunch, one after
my shift around dinner, and another at bedtime. I’d say that would be two vials
a day.”

Chakotay didn’t need to be a doctor to realize that was excessive. He let the
information sink in before he continued.

“Have you tried to cut back or stop?”

“Yes,” laughed Paris sardonically. “I’ve tried. Do you really think I would keep
using this stuff if I didn’t have to?”

“No, I don’t suppose you would,” agreed Chakotay sympathetically.

“I didn’t know what to do,” Tom began, his voice trembling. “I thought I could
handle it, that it wasn’t a big deal. I didn’t want to lose the Conn…” Tom
stopped as a few tears escaped. He took a deep breath to steady himself, then
continued, “I realized that was wrong on the away mission; I could have killed
everyone. I’m really sorry.”

“We’ll deal with that later,” soothed Chakotay. “Right now, we have to deal
with you and this dependency. Once we get you off of the drug, we can go
from there.”

“I don’t suppose there’s any way we could not tell the captain?” Tom asked,
already knowing that it wasn’t possible.

“Sorry, no,” replied the commander.

He understood why Paris didn’t want her to know. Tom worked hard to gain
her trust and respect since they’d been in the Delta Quadrant, along with the
rest of the crew. This situation could easily jeopardize her faith in him.

“So, what do we do now?” asked Paris miserably.

“The first thing I’d suggest is a trip to Sickbay,” answered Chakotay. “The
Doctor may be able to treat your dependency. Then, we’ll talk with the captain,
and go from there.”

Paris nodded his head silently at Chakotay’s plan of action. As bad as Tom felt,
at least the problem was going to be resolved. He tried to take some comfort
from that. He felt embarrassed and ashamed of his actions over the last several
weeks. He lied to his friends, the commander, and himself. Paris was relieved
that all of the deception would soon be over. He just hoped he’d have friends
left when this was through.

********************

Captain Janeway entered Sickbay shortly after Paris and Chakotay arrived. The
commander signaled her to meet them there to discuss Tom’s situation.
Janeway was worried; Chakotay indicated that Paris was having a problem but
he hadn’t been specific. After everything the pilot had been through, she
sincerely hoped that this wasn’t too serious. She always felt very protective of
Tom Paris, but no more so than after his ordeal on Trylan V.

When she arrived, she found Paris seated on a biobed, looking agitated and
haggard. His face was pallid and he appeared to be trembling, as if he had a
fever. The Doctor was busily scanning him with a tricorder. Chakotay spotted
her, and pulled her aside.

“Captain,” he greeted her with a nod.

“Report,” she ordered. “What’s going on here, Chakotay? Was there a problem
on the away mission?”

“Yes and no, Captain,” he replied elusively. The commander saw her frown at
his answer, so he went on to explain, “The problem began before the away
mission. It seems that Tom has developed a dependency on the anti-depressant
the Doctor prescribed for him.”

Janeway couldn’t hide her alarm at the information. “How long has this been
going on?” she asked astonishedly.

“A couple of months, since Paris returned to duty,” Chakotay informed her. “I
had no idea, and neither did his friends. Tom admitted it to me when he
returned to the ship. Something must have happened down there, but, since
everyone returned safely, I figured I would deal with this first.”

Janeway nodded her approval of the commander’s decision. She was still
dumbfounded that something like this could happen on her ship. She hadn’t
seen any signs that anything was wrong. *How could I have missed it?* she
chastised herself. Janeway shrugged it off. If Paris’ friends and counselor
hadn’t seen it, then Tom was obviously doing a good job of hiding it. She
couldn’t help but feel disappointed in him.

The Doctor finished his initial examination, and signaled the two officers to
join him. “I think you’ll find this very interesting, Captain,” the EMH stated as
they approached Paris’ biobed.

“What is it, Doctor?” asked Janeway, not looking at Paris, who was fidgeting
restlessly.

“Well, when the commander brought Mr. Paris in, I was a bit confused,” the
EMH explained smugly. “Drug addiction is not commonplace. At first, I
couldn’t understand what Mr. Paris could have gotten himself addicted to.”

Janeway’s brow furrowed with her confusion. “What are you talking about,
Doctor. Chakotay said he was taking the anti-depressant you prescribed.”

“Exactly,” the EMH chirped self-satisfactorily. “Naproxalin is non-addictive. I
would never prescribe an addictive medication for long-term use.”

All three officers had the same baffled expression on their faces at the Doctor’s
assertion. After a moment, Paris broke the silence.

“I don’t understand, Doctor,” he contended. “I didn’t take anything else, I
swear.”

“I didn’t say that you did, Mr. Paris,” corrected the Doctor.

“Then, what’s going on?” demanded Janeway, getting annoyed at the hologram.

“Normally, naproxalin is not addictive, at least not physically,” explained the
Doctor haughtily. “When Mr. Paris returned from Trylan V, he had an
unknown narcotic in his bloodstream. Since I had no data on the substance, I
decided to allow it to run its course instead of trying to flush his system. I
believed the drug would be purged naturally.”

“Yes, I remember that, Doctor,” interrupted Janeway. “You said doing that
wouldn’t pose a threat to Tom.”

“At the time, I believed that to be true,” agreed the Doctor. “However, my
scans have revealed traces of the narcotic still in his system. On its own, the
drug would appear to be inert. However, the combination of that drug and
naproxalin seems to be highly addictive. There was no way of knowing that
when I prescribed the anti-depressant,” he added defensively.

“What do we do now?” asked Chakotay. “You can treat this, can’t you Doctor?”

The Doctor hesitated before answering the commander’s question. He was
pretty sure they wouldn’t like what he had to say.

“Yes and no,” he replied ambiguously. “I can remove the trace elements of the
narcotic from Mr. Paris’ system once the naproxalin is gone. However, it
would be very risky to introduce any other medications into his body at this
time. The combination of these two medications appears to be highly reactive.
There’s no telling how they might interact if we try to introduce a third.”

“So, what exactly are you saying, Doctor?” asked Tom testily.

“I’m saying that I can’t risk medicating you until the naproxalin is out of your
system completely. The physical symptoms you’re displaying, the nervousness
and irritability, are only the beginnings of what was commonly called
‘withdrawal’ back when drug addiction was more prevalent,” explained the
EMH. “The symptoms of withdrawal are unpleasant, but it would be too
dangerous for me to give you anything to counteract them. You’ll have to ride
out the symptoms on your own.”

“Oh, that’s just terrific,” sneered Paris disgustedly. “How long will this
‘withdrawal’ last?”

“The most severe symptoms should dissipate within the first thirty-six to
forty-eight hours,” answered the Doctor nonchalantly.

“Forty-eight hours!” exclaimed Paris, outraged. “You’ve got to be kidding!”
Paris was in no mood to hear that he would have to suffer for days like he was
now, or worse.

“Calm down, Tom,” instructed Chakotay, trying to pacify the agitated pilot.
“Isn’t there anything that can be done, Doctor?”

“No, not with medication,” insisted the hologram. “He will need to stay
hydrated and he’ll probably need to watch his electrolytes, but that can be done
without any further drug interaction. Anything more would be too risky.”

The doors to Sickbay opened, admitting a concerned Harry and B’Elanna.
B’Elanna told Harry about the incident in the shuttle, and both went looking for
Paris after dinner. They tracked him down when he wasn’t in his quarters.
Janeway greeted the pair and pulled them aside to fill them in on the current
situation.

“Since there isn’t much you can do, Doctor, can Tom return to his quarters?”
asked Chakotay.

He stole a look at Tom, who nodded his approval of the question. The
commander knew the pilot would be more comfortable there, especially if the
Doctor couldn’t do much for him. He realized how difficult this was going to
be for Tom. Chakotay doubted that Tom would want the further
embarrassment of having to go through it in Sickbay.

“Well, as long as he is constantly monitored, I don’t see any reason why he
can’t be treated there,” capitulated the Doctor. “I’ll prepare a couple of
hyposprays of saline and electrolyte-based solutions. You’ll need them, and I
will bring more by in the morning.” A self-satisfied grin appeared on the
Doctor’s face as he added, “Well, it looks like I’ll be making my first ‘house
call’.” He hurried off to prepare the mixtures.

Chakotay excused himself to join the captain’s discussion with Kim and Torres
in the corner. Paris couldn’t hear their conversation, but he could see worried
glances being thrown in his direction. *Terrific,* he sulked. He was tired of
being everyones’ problem, but he knew he needed them to get through what
was to come. He was beginning to feel really lousy, so he laid back on the
biobed and closed his eyes. He couldn’t believe this was happening. After all of
the pain he went through on Trylan V, Paris didn’t think he could take it. *I’m
not going to get through this,* he mused miserably. Paris felt like crying, but
the tears wouldn’t come. He felt numb and worn out. He wished he could just
be normal again.

********************

Harry and B’Elanna walked quietly over to the biobed where Tom was resting.
The captain left and Chakotay went into the doctor’s office to access his
computer terminal. He had to adjust the crew roster to cover the current
situation. Since the Doctor was busy preparing hyposprays, the three friends
were alone in the main part of Sickbay. Tom looked extremely pale, and he
was shivering noticeably. Harry Kim didn’t think Tom had looked this bad
since he nearly bled to death in the Akitiri prison.

Tom opened his eyes when he heard his two friends approaching. He wasn’t
sure how they’d react to him knowing everything that was happening. Tom
trampled on their friendship once again and he really couldn’t blame them if
they didn’t forgive him this time. Instead of anger, his friends’ faces were filled
with concern.

“You look awful, Paris,” stated Torres bluntly. Tom couldn’t help but smile at
her abrupt comment.

“I feel awful. At least I’m being consistent,” he replied sardonically.

“Chakotay said the Doctor was releasing you to your quarters,” said Kim, still
looking a bit wary. “The commander said you’d be sick for a few days.”

“That’s right,” agreed Tom tentatively.

“We agreed to help, that is, if you don’t mind,” interjected B’Elanna. The
engineer could feel the tension between Kim and Paris. She was trying to keep
the conversation going until they worked things out.

“I don’t, but I wouldn’t want you to feel obligated if you don’t want to,” replied
Tom, eyeing the ensign.

“What do you mean, Paris?” Kim asked indignantly. “Of course I want to help.
Why would you think I wouldn’t?”

“I know I’ve been hard to deal with lately, and I’ve done some things…,”
answered Tom hesitantly, not sure if he should admit everything to them.

He really needed their help to get through the next couple of days. If they knew
about the replicator credits, Tom figured they would be so disgusted with him
that they would finally wise up and walk out. He wasn’t sure he should tell
them or wait until after he got through the withdrawal.

“I’ve done some things I’m not very proud of in the past few weeks, and I
would understand if you were angry and didn’t want to be around me,” Tom
said after thinking it over.

“Okay, maybe I am a bit angry and hurt by everything that’s happened,”
admitted Kim, “but I’m still your friend, Paris. I’ll say it as many times as I
have to until it sinks into that thick head of yours. We discussed this,
remember?”

“How could I forget?” replied Tom wryly.

“I told you then that I wanted to help you if you had a problem, because that’s
what friends do for each other. Nothing you’ve done in the past few weeks
could change that, okay?” lectured Kim.

It still irked him that Paris had so much trouble accepting his friendship as
unconditional. Kim knew Tom had lost people in the past who hadn’t stuck by
him when things got rough. The ensign didn’t know if he could ever really
convince Paris that he wasn’t going to be one of those people.

“Okay,” answered Tom quietly, “I am sorry. I’ve been very difficult and I shut
you out, even though I promised I wouldn’t do that any more.”

“You aren’t used to letting people in,” said Kim sympathetically.

“I guess I’m going to have to practice,” replied Tom with a slight smile. “The
next couple of days should be good for that. This isn’t going to be easy.”

“Paris, you never make things easy,” stated Kim, with a teasing smile.

“What can I say, I’m a high-maintenance friend,” Paris retorted
selfdeprecatingly.

“You could say that again,” added B’Elanna, patting Tom’s arm gently.

Chakotay stepped out of the Doctor’s office and gathered the hypos from the
EMH before returning to the main area where the three friends were talking.
Harry spotted him as he approached.

“Commander,” Kim greeted him with a nod. “Are you ready to head back to
Tom’s quarters?”

“Yes, I’ve got everything we should need.”

“You’re staying with me tonight, Chakotay?” asked Tom.

“Yes, I’ll be there tonight, B’Elanna will be there tomorrow, and Harry will be
with you tomorrow night. I’ll be watching you again the following day,”
informed the commander. “The Doctor said your symptoms should ease by
then and there will be less need for supervision.”

“Supervision,” jeered Tom. “I feel like a child being baby-sat.”

“Well, there will be a bit more than keeping you company involved, I’m
afraid,” chided the commander. “Things could get pretty rough, Tom.”

Tom nodded his head with understanding. “Maybe I should apologize to you
all now, while I’m coherent enough to remember it,” he suggested, only
half-kidding.

“Don’t worry, Tom,” answered the half-Klingon, with an encouraging smile.
“We’ll let you make it up to us.”

If Tom were feeling better, he would have made a suggestive comment with an
opening like that, but he was getting more shaky by the minute. A muscle
spasm hit and he doubled over in pain. He shook it off quickly, but he knew
there would be more to follow. Tom didn’t argue when the commander urged
him to head out of Sickbay and return to his quarters.

Part VII

Chakotay sat on the sofa in Paris’ quarters working on reports while the pilot
slept. The commander was grateful that he was getting some much needed
rest. Even though they had many arguments in the past few weeks, the first
officer felt badly that the pilot had to go through this. Fortunately, the
symptoms were lessening, and Tom was finally sleeping soundly after two
days of sheer hell.

The first night had been very difficult for both of them. Tom threw up so often
that he and the commander spent the entire night in Tom’s bathroom. Chakotay
brought in a pillow and blanket, and Tom rested uncomfortably between bouts
of dry-heaving and violent retching. As embarrassing as it was for Tom to have
the commander see him like that, there was nothing he could do about it. He
was so drained by the sickness that Chakotay had to hold him upright when he
vomited. Neither of them got much sleep.

The commander knew that the second day and night hadn’t been much easier
for the pilot. The nausea let up shortly before B’Elanna arrived, but the muscle
cramps and spasms were worse, and Tom was extremely agitated when the
engineer got there. From what Harry told the commander when he came in that
morning, Paris’ symptoms had only begun to subside around 0600. Harry
looked exhausted when Chakotay arrived.

Chakotay knew that detoxification was only the beginning. Once the pilot was
past the physical dependency, he would have to face the underlying emotional
problem. Tom had been avoiding that discussion for weeks, and Chakotay
hoped he would be able to get the pilot to open up to him. Paris wouldn’t be
able to put this behind him and move forward until he did.

It was mid afternoon before the pilot stirred. He was less agitated, and the
shaking had eased, but Tom still looked awful. The days of sickness had taken
a toll. He was extremely pale, with dark, bruising circles under his eyes. Tom
was still tired despite getting some sleep, and he was still a bit weak. He
wandered listlessly into the living area with his blanket wrapped securely
around his sunken shoulders.

“Hi,” he uttered quietly as he sat down gingerly on the other end of the sofa.

“How are you feeling?” asked Chakotay carefully.

“How do I look?” retorted Tom acerbically.

“Okay, it was a dumb question,” acknowledged the commander. “Do you feel
up to talking?”

“Would it make a difference if I said no?” Tom snapped back.

“Look, Tom, I’m not trying to start another argument with you,” chastised
Chakotay, trying not to lose his temper, “but you know we have to talk about
what’s happened, and why.”

“I was hoping we could wait until I felt a little better,” Tom grumbled.

“You seem better than you were, and we’ve got nothing better to do,” offered
the commander.

Paris closed his eyes and sighed deeply. He was dreading this conversation, but
he knew it was inevitable. He thought about making another excuse, but he
doubted the commander would buy it. He was too tired to fight it any more.

“Fine,” he acquiesced. “Where do you want to start?”

“Why don’t we start with your nightmares?” suggested Chakotay.

“Not that again,” complained Tom with a disgusted look. “Why do you insist
on talking about that? You know I don’t believe there’s any hidden message in
it. We’ve been through this a hundred times.”

“And each time, you duck my questions and change the subject. What are you
afraid of?” challenged Chakotay.

“Fine,” he replied, sounding annoyed. “What do you want me to tell you?”

“Start at the beginning and tell me what you remember,” coaxed the
commander.

“I was in the interrogation room, strapped down to a table. They put wires on
me….” Paris paused of a moment as the pain of the memory hit him. “I saw the
interrogator, Borla, looking down at me, laughing at me.”

Tom’s eyes were staring unfocused at a spot on the floor, his voice bitter.
Chakotay listened quietly, being careful not to interrupt. He knew that Tom
needed to let this out and face the emotions that went with these memories and
haunted him in his dreams.

“I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move,” he continued more softly as he
concentrated on remembering the details of the nightmare. “Borla said that
nobody was coming to help me. Then, I saw you and Harry being dragged in.
You both begged me to tell Borla what he wanted to know, but I couldn’t. Then
he had the guards kill you.”

Tom stopped, his voice trembling as he finished his account. Chakotay waited
for him to continue, but he didn’t. The commander knew there had to be more
to the dream then Paris was saying, so he decided to prod the younger man
with questions.

“Is that when the nightmare ends?” he asked, hoping to draw Tom out.

“Borla kept yelling at me to answer his questions, but yes, that’s pretty much
it,” answered Tom.

“All right, so nothing else happened of any importance,” agreed Chakotay, for
the moment. “Why don’t you tell me how you felt during the dream?”

“How I felt?” asked Tom, a bit confused.

“Yes, how did you feel?” repeated Chakotay. “You wake up from this dream
unsettled, so what exactly did you feel during the nightmare that makes you so
upset?”

Tom hadn’t tried to analyze it quite like that before, and he wasn’t sure how to
answer the commander’s question. He sat silently for a few moments, thinking
about the dream. When Tom continued, he spoke slowly, his face as
unguarded as Chakotay had ever seen it.

“I guess I was scared,” he said quietly.

“What were you scared of?” countered Chakotay softly.

“What do you mean?” asked Paris.

“What were you afraid of? Did you think they would kill you?”

“No, I don’t think so,” he replied carefully.

“Were you afraid that you wouldn’t be rescued, that you’d be left there?”
suggested Chakotay.

Paris had talked about his fear of abandonment with the commander before. It
was one of the few things he opened up about. Tom admitted to being afraid
that the captain would give up searching for him and that he would lose his
friends because of his actions on Trylan V, after he returned. Chakotay didn’t
think he was still having a problem with that, but, so far, Paris wasn’t offering
him any other answers.

“I don’t think so, I know I thought about that when I was there, but I don’t
remember that being part of the nightmare,” he said, trying to remember
exactly what he’d felt.

Tom sank back into the sofa frustratedly. Paris was certain there was
something important that he just couldn’t remember. Chakotay sat quietly,
letting the pilot think it through. Tom was rubbing his hands tiredly across his
eyes when the comprehension began to hit him. He sat upright sharply and
looked at the commander.

“Borla was taunting me, saying that I couldn’t get away and nobody was
coming for me. He told me I should just tell him what he wanted to know,
make it easier for myself, because…. it wouldn’t end,” Tom said, reasoning it
out as spoke. “Nobody would come for me, and I couldn’t stop them…” Tom
hesitated, and then the realization flooded onto his face. “I couldn’t do
anything to stop them..”

Tom sank back into his seat again, stunned by the revelation. The more he
thought about it, the more he realized that this was what he had missed. Tom
drew his trembling hands to his face and sighed deeply, trying to keep control
of his rising emotions. He wasn’t sure what he was feeling, but fear, anger, and
guilt were battling for dominance.

“I’m such an idiot,” he whispered.

“You’re not an idiot, Tom,” soothed Chakotay. “You felt powerless, helpless,
and it terrified you.”

“But, why couldn’t I face that?” asked Tom wide-eyed.

“”I don’t know,” replied the commander noncommitally. “What do you think?”

“You really like playing psycho-analyst, don’t you?” asked Tom sarcastically.

“Don’t change the subject, Tom,” chided Chakotay.

“Sorry,” Paris replied, rebuked. He took a moment to think about the
commander’s question before he answered, “I’m not sure. Maybe it was
because I didn’t like being out of control.”

“Maybe,” agreed Chakotay.

“But, I don’t understand something. If I was afraid of losing control, then why
was my solution to inject myself with a drug?” asked Tom. “It doesn’t make
any sense.”

“Doesn’t it?” countered the commander. “Think about it, Tom. When you took
the naproxalin, you felt calm and confident. You couldn’t face the underlying
emotion of helplessness, and the drug eased that sensation, so you continued to
use it.”

Tom thought about the commander’s statement for a moment. For the first
time, the addiction began to make sense to him. He needed the drug because
he hadn’t wanted to face the powerlessness he felt during his kidnapping. It
was all becoming painfully clear to him now.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been so completely helpless in my entire life. Even the
other disasters I’ve been through were all my own doing,” he reasoned out
loud. “So, that’s why I kept having the nightmare. I hadn’t dealt with that. You
knew that all along, didn’t you?”

“Not specifically, but I knew your dream kept returning for a reason, even if
you refused to admit it.”

“I should have listened to you, again,” acknowledged Paris with a sardonic
laugh. “You’d think I’d have learned that by now.”

“You’d think,” agreed Chakotay with a wry smile.

“Chakotay, I’m sorry,” he said softly. “You’ve tried to help me, but all I’ve done
is make things as difficult as possible.”

“I wouldn’t have expected you to be any other way,” ribbed the commander
gently.

“Thanks,” he said with a chuckle. “It’s always good to know you’re appreciated.
I mean it, though, I really am sorry. I wouldn’t have gotten through any of this
without your help.”

“You’re welcome, but you do realize that we have more to talk about, don’t
you?” reminded Chakotay. “We have to work through what we’ve discussed
today so you can put this behind you.”

“Yeah, I know,” Tom replied with a small smile. “There’s always something
more, isn’t there. I promise I’ll be more cooperative this time.”

“You’re not just saying that to get back to the Conn more quickly, are you?”
asked Chakotay teasingly.

Paris affected his most injured expression. “I’m insulted, Commander. Do you
really think I would do something like that?”

“Yes,” replied Chakotay flatly.

“Well, I swear I’m not just saying this to get back on duty,” promised Tom with
an innocent expression. Tom added, more serious, “I mean it, Chakotay. I’m
tired of being messed up. I really want this to be over with.”

“Good, I’m going to remind you that you said that,” warned Chakotay
good-naturedly.

“I know you will,” said Tom, smiling.

********************

“Come in,” called out Captain Janeway’s gravelly voice.

She was seated on the couch in her ready room finishing up the latest status
reports as Tom came in. She called the lieutenant to meet with her to discuss
the away mission and her impending disciplinary action. She had delayed
dealing with the shuttle incident while Paris was ill, but both the Doctor and
Chakotay had released him to return to duty. Janeway was dreading the
conversation. She wasn’t sure how she should handle the situation. She
couldn’t ignor what happened but there were mitigating circumstances to
consider.

Janeway was very disappointed in Tom when she learned about the drug
addiction. When Paris returned to duty, she thought he was past the problems
he had after Trylan V. Janeway was concerned when she realized he wasn’t,
but she was upset with him because he hadn’t sought any help. It made her
doubt his judgment and her faith in him for the first time since they had been
stranded in the Delta Quadrant. She was hoping this meeting would assuage
her uncertainties.

“You asked to see me, Captain,” said Paris as he crossed the room towards her.

“Yes, please, have a seat,” she replied, indicating the spot next to her on the
sofa. “How are you feeling, Lieutenant?” she asked conversationally.

“I’m feeling much better, thank you,” replied Tom tentatively.

“Tom, I understand that you are ready to return to duty. I’ve spoken with the
Doctor and Commander Chakotay, and they assure me that you are fit,” she
stated more formally.

“Yes, ma’am,” agreed Tom quietly.

“I’m sure you understand that I have some reservations about returning you to
the Conn,” she continued. “Your behavior during the away mission was
inappropriate, to say the very least,…”

“Captain,” he interrupted, “I know you have every right to question my
conduct. I have no excuse for my poor judgment on the mission and in not
telling the commander about the drug problem sooner. You have every right to
be disappointed in me. I’m disappointed in myself.”

Janeway felt some relief that Paris understood her concerns. She and Chakotay
had discussed his drug addiction at length. She was surprised at how
vehemently the commander had defended the pilot’s actions. He seemed to feel
that their counseling sessions were adequately dealing with the root of the
problem. He assured her that he would see to it that nothing like that ever
happened again.

“Tom, I’ve discussed this with Chakotay,” Janeway informed him. “While we
didn’t talk about any of the specifics of your counseling with him, he did say
that the two of you were making progress. He seems to feel that this problem
won’t be recurring.”

“No, Captain, it won’t,” Tom assured her. “I hadn’t dealt with some of the
issues from the kidnapping. There were things I didn’t want to face. With the
commander’s help, and my friends’, I think I’ve managed to work through
them.”

Captain Janeway studied the young lieutenant as he sat quietly. She wanted to
be able to trust him. Voyager needed him as a pilot and as an officer if they
were going to get home. Regulations allowed her flexibility in dealing with the
situation, especially since there were extenuating circumstances. Janeway
learned a long time ago, even before they were stranded in the Delta Quadrant,
that a good captain must remain flexible and open-minded, especially when
dealing with her crew.

“The shuttle incident was very serious, even though no one was hurt. You were
very fortunate to make it out of that atmosphere in one piece,” she reminded
him. “However, I don’t think there will be another incident.”

“No, ma’am, there won’t,” he agreed.

“I would be in my rights to remove you from the Conn,” she noted, “but I don’t
think that would be in the best interest of the ship or you. I realize your
decision to take off was made while your judgment was impaired. You’re a
much better pilot than that, and you’ve always placed great importance on the
safety of others. Therefore, I’m placing a reprimand in your file for the shuttle
incident. In six months, if there are no further problems, I will remove it. If
there are any other problems, I will not hesitate to remove you from your post
and ground you for the rest of the trip. Is that clear, Mr. Paris?”

“Yes, Captain, it is,” he answered, barely containing a relieved smile.

“It’s good to have you back, Lieutenant,” she said, trying to surpress a grin of
her own. “Dismissed.”

Paris stood up and headed for the doorway to leave. Before he reached the
exit, he turned back to Janeway, who was still seated on the couch.

“Captain?” he called out across the room.

“Yes, Lieutenant?” she asked, looking up from her data PADD.

“Thank you, for everything.”

The two officers shared a warm smile before Paris turned and headed out of
the room. Janeway was relieved. It was good to see Paris finally getting past
everything that happened. She was confident that things would finally be
returning to normal, at least as normal as things every got on Voyager. For the
first time in months, Tom Paris felt optimistic about his future. The dark cloud
was lifting, and he knew everything would be fine, no matter what else they
faced on the journey home.

The End

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Dilemmas: Part 1, The Attack

Author’s note: This series takes place after “The Swarm”, “Blood Fever”, “Displaced”,
blah, blah, blah…

Thanx: I would like to thank my thesaurus, my dictionary, and my brain. Without you
guys, I’d be lost.

Okay, so I *sorta* got the idea for this story from a Star Wars book I read. But I
Voyager-ized the idea so it doesn’t sound that much like the Star Wars story. If there are
any Star Wars fans out there, the book I read was “The Courtship of Princess Leia.”

Okay, just *one* more note before I start the story. This is the first Voyager fanfiction
that I’ve ever written. So I kinda have no idea what I’m doing. Point out any mistakes
you might see or you can just tell me that you like the story and spare my feelings. 🙂
Actually, just tell me the truth. I would appreciate *any* comments on this.
My address is cvu@ix.netcom.com and my name is Cherry Vu.

Disclaimer at the end

Dilemmas: Part 1, The Attack

B’Elanna Torres sat at the engineering station on the bridge trying to fix some
minor problem with the plasma conduits. She had been bored out of her mind down at
engineering because everything else had finally been fixed after the last attack and all
was running smoothly. And, besides, she couldn’t stand to hear anymore of Lieutenant
Carey’s corny jokes. There was also another reason why she had wanted to work on the
bridge. She was hoping maybe she would get a glimpse of a certain someone…
Tom Paris sat at the helm silently watching B’Elanna working at the engineering
station out of his peripheral vision. He wondered why she had decided to work on the
bridge today. True, there was nothing else to do down in engineering, but usually
B’Elanna sent someone else to the bridge to fix the minor problems.
*Maybe it’s….*, Tom thought, *No Tom…it’s not you. She just came to the bridge
because she was bored. That’s all. Nothing else. Why do you care so much anyway?*
Tom hadn’t been able to stop thinking about B’Elanna ever since the Nyurians had
replaced the entire crew of Voyager with their own people. He remembered feeling
B’Elanna’s stinging cold hands trying to warm them up while they had been trapped in
one of the icy habitats on the Nyurian ship. He hadn’t wanted to let go of her hands but
he knew that he had to….
Tom was suddenly awakened from his daydreaming by a surprising blast that
rocked the ship.
“Captain! We are being attacked by an alien vessel off the starboard bow,” Tuvok
said.
*Really, Tuvok. I don’t think the captain could’ve figured that one out if you
hadn’t have told her.* Tom thought sarcastically.
*Great! Why is it that we’re always being attacked *right* after I’ve fixed this
damn ship?* B’Elanna thought angrily trying hard not to scream.
“Red Alert! All hands to battle stations! Try hailing the vessel Harry!” Captain
Janeway shouted over the blaring klaxon.
“No response Captain. They’re–,” Harry Kim answered suddenly cut off by
Tuvok.
“Captain, two more ships have joined the first vessel!” Tuvok said. “Both of their
weapons are powered.”
“Try hailing them again Harry!” Captain Janeway shouted. Suddenly another
powerful blast hit Voyager and Captain Janeway was flung out of her seat onto the hard
ground.
“No response from any of the ships, Captain!” Harry answered.
Chakotay rushed out of his seat to help Janeway up. He gave her his hand and
pulled her up off the ground.
“Tom! Get us out of here now!” the dazed captain ordered.
“Helm isn’t responding! And the warp engines are off line too!” Tom cried.
“That last hit took the engines off line captain,” B’Elanna explained, “I’m working
on them now.”
“Tuvok! Fire at will!” Captain Janeway instructed.
“Firing at will,” Tuvok answered. A second later Voyager’s phasers hit the first
vessel. Another phaser blast hit the second ship. “Direct hit, but minimal damage,”
Tuvok reported. Voyager was hit once more with another intense blast. It seemed that
each blast was more powerful than the last.
“Damage report!” Captain Janeway shouted.
“Shields at 54%, weapons at 85%, warp engines off line, casualties at 14 and still
coming in,” Harry said with a trace of panic.
“Captain, only two of three ships are attacking us. The third ship is just sitting
there,” observed Chakotay.
“I can’t worry about that right now! We have to get the warp engines back on
line. How much longer B’Elanna?” Janeway shouted.
“Give me six minutes! I just got this damn thing fixed!” replied a fuming
B’Elanna.
“Tom, can you get the helm to respond?” the captain asked.
“Not yet Captain. It may take a while,” Tom responded.
Two hits rocked the ship, one after the other. *Now what?* Captain Janeway
thought.
“Captain! Shields at 32% and falling!” yelled Harry.
“B’Elanna, try to get more power to the shields!” Captain Janeway ordered.
“I can’t! The auxiliary power is being rerouted to the warp engines!” B’Elanna
shouted back.
“Shields falling to 27%!” Harry reported once more.
Captain Janeway looked over at Chakotay questioningly. She didn’t have to say
anything at all; Chakotay knew that look. *What do we do now?* her eyes said.
Chakotay shook his head despairingly. *I don’t know* his eyes said back.
“I got warp engines back, but I don’t know for how long. We have to get out of
here now!” B’Elanna said interrupting the two commanding officers’ thoughts.
“We can’t! Helm *still* isn’t responding!” Tom shouted.
Voyager took another hit from the first ship and then another from the second
ship. The third ship remained slightly behind the first two ships as if it were observing
the entire attack.
“Shields down to 12%!” Harry cried with trepidation.
“Tuvok, keep firing phasers! Ready the photon torpedoes!” Janeway ordered the
lieutenant.
Several phaser blasts emanated from Voyager hitting the first two alien ships.
Again they sustained minimal damage and continued with their attack on Voyager.
“Photon torpedoes ready captain,” Tuvok said.
“Fire three torpedoes at each ship!” the captain said.
“Firing!” Tuvok said. Janeway watched as three torpedoes sailed past Voyager
and hit the first ship. It rocked with the force of the torpedoes but still looked a lot better
than Voyager. The same happened to the second ship.
“Direct hit, but minimal damage,” Tuvok said repeating what he had already said
earlier.
Voyager took two more hits and then the attack stopped.
“Captain, our shields are down,” Harry said quietly, voicing everyone’s fear.
“I’m sorry captain but helm’s not responding at all,” Tom said before the captain
could even ask.
The two ships that had attacked Voyager parted to allow the third ship to come in
between them and face Voyager. Everyone on the bridge stared at the viewscreen
wondering why they had suddenly stopped their attack.
“Maybe they want the ship,” Chakotay said ending the nervous silence on the
bridge.
“Well, they’re *not* going to get it,” Captain Janeway said through gritted teeth.
“Not while I’m alive.”
“What do they want? It doesn’t look like they’re going to attack us anymore but
they’re not trying to board us either,” Tom said.
“Try hailing them again, Har–,” Captain Janeway started. But she was stopped
as a purple beam of light surrounded her. Just as suddenly as the purple beam appeared,
it disappeared…along with Captain Janeway.
“Commander, it appears that Captain Janeway has been transported to the ship
ahead of us,” Tuvok said.
Several other purple beams of light appeared on the bridge…and several other
crewmembers disappeared. Tom looked over at the engineering station just in time to
see B’Elanna being transported by the purple beam.
“B’Elanna!” Tom yelled, as if his yelling could stop her from being transported.
“Commander! Crewmembers all over the ship are being transported off Voyager
onto that alien vessel,” Harry said. “But…wait a minute..this can’t be right..”
“What is it Ensign?” Commander Chakotay asked.
“If these sensors are correct, the only crewmembers being transported off the ship
are women crewmembers,” Harry said.
“Women?” Chakotay asked.
“Yes. All seventy-one of them. With the exception of Ensign Wildman’s baby
daughter, the only people left on this ship are men. All the women have been
transported to that alien ship ahead of us,” Harry said, looking incredibly confused.
“Why would they only want women? Why not all of us?” Chakotay asked out
loud.
“Commander…it has been observed in several species that women are captured
mainly to serve as slaves to their captors,” Tuvok said.
Everyone on the bridge tried hard not to think about what *kind* of slaves Tuvok
meant. Tom especially hoped that this wasn’t the case. He couldn’t think of B’Elanna
being used that way. He prayed that she would be okay. But they could do nothing now
but sit and wait.
Commander Chakotay stared at the viewscreen for a while trying to think about
how Captain Janeway would handle this situation. Finally he said, “We can’t do anything
at the moment to get them back. None of the alien vessels are responding to our hails
and our helm, our shields, and our weapons are down.”
*Great, Chakotay. Always thinking positively aren’t you?* Tom thought.
*Dammit, we *have* to do something. B’Elanna and the Captain and half our crew is
over there!*
“Our first priority right now is repairs,” Chakotay said, not noticing the grimace
from the pilot when he said that. “Tuvok, start repairing the weapons array and try to get
our shields up. Harry, go down to engineering and give Lieutenant Carey a hand with the
warp engine. Tom, try to get the helm back on line.”
As everyone began to work furiously on the repairs, Commander Chakotay sat
down in the Captain’s chair and thought, *What the *hell* is going on?*

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Captain Janeway looked around the room where the women of Voyager were
being held captive. It looked rather comfortable, but she knew that it was still a prison.
There were several large couches laid out around the large room and low tables were set
in front of the couches. There were also other tables in the room and several chairs
surrounded those tables. The doors to the room were obviously locked and the
communicators didn’t work as well. Most of the women had taken seats on the couches
or the chairs and were talking privately amongst themselves. The Captain herself was
also seated on one of the couches next to B’Elanna.
“Where are all the men?” B’Elanna asked the Captain.
“I don’t know. They’re either all being held in another room or are still on
Voyager,” Captain Janeway answered. “Let’s hope they’re still on Voyager.”
“This doesn’t look very much like a prison,” commented B’Elanna.
“No…no, it doesn’t. I wish someone would tell us what happened….,” Captain
Janeway said.
The Captain’s wish was soon granted as a tall, elegant woman suddenly appeared
in the room before them. She had long, black hair that was styled intricately on top of
her head. She also wore a light violet veil over her face. Through the veil, Captain
Janeway could see a pair of big black eyes staring out at them. She had sumptuous icy
blue lips and there were three circles of black markings encircling her swan-like neck.
Her gown was simple and obviously made to fit her graceful body. It was a light violet to
match her veil and was sleeveless revealing her smooth, cream-colored shoulders and
arms. The dress flowed all the way down to the floor and the end part of it always trailed
slightly behind her. Despite the fact that this mysterious woman was so enchantingly
beautiful, it was also a bit obvious that she was older than Captain Janeway. She was
probably old enough to be B’Elanna’s mother although by just glancing at her, one would
most likely not think that.
“Hello and welcome to the Capacian ship Rapizin. I am Queen Dearba of the
planet Capacious. We mean you no harm, we only wish to–,” the woman started.
“Where is the rest of my crew? Why have you brought us here?” demanded
Captain Janeway.
“Your slaves are still safely aboard your ship, Miss…uh..”
“Captain Kathryn Janeway. Of the Federation starship Voyager. And they are not
my slaves. They are a part of my crew. As are these women,” said Captain Janeway.
“You are *equals*?” the Queen asked incredulously, “They are not your slaves?”
“No, they are not. We consider men and women to be equal to one another.”
“Well…that’s…interesting,” Queen Dearba said slowly, eyeing Captain Janeway.
“Why have you attacked us and brought us here?”
“It was the only way. We have brought you here to analyze you. And that is all
you need to know for the moment,” Dearba said.
Before Captain Janeway could say another word, Queen Dearba disappeared.
*Great, just great* the Captain thought. *Well, at least Chakotay and the men
are still aboard Voyager. Maybe they could try to get us back.* She sighed and sat down
next to B’Elanna waiting.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<< Tom couldn't concentrate on his work. The helm was being stubborn and the attack had taken a lot out of it. He kept fidgeting and worrying about B'Elanna and wondering what in the world was going on. "--back on line yet, Tom?" Commander Chakotay's voice interrupted Tom's thoughts. "Huh?" Chakotay sighed. He knew how worried Tom was about B'Elanna. But he also needed to make sure that this ship was working. Besides, he was worried too. Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do at the moment. Harry had said that they couldn't get a fix on the womens' communicators because of some interference from the lead ship. And attacking them was definitely *not* an option. All they could do for the moment was sit and wait, and fix the ship while they were at it. "I said is the helm back on line yet?" repeated Chakotay. "Not yet, Commander. I think I can get it back on line in about 15 minutes," answered the lieutenant. "Good. Keep working on it, Tom." "Chakotay to Kim." "Kim here." "How are the warp engines?" "Busted. But we should be able to get it to work in about an hour." "Alright. Chakotay out." Chakotay turned to the Vulcan chief of security and asked, "So how are the weapons Tuvok?" "I estimate that repairs for the weapons array will take 45 minutes at the most," the apathetic Vulcan responded. "Okay. Continue with repairs." "Chakotay to the Doctor." "Doctor here." "Any serious casualties?" "The most serious injury was a broken leg. Most of the injured crewmen here in sickbay have been tended to and have returned to their posts. Ensign Wildman's baby is also in sickbay." "Is she hurt?" "No, but Ensign Dawson found the baby alone in Ensign Wildman's quarters and brought her here. Mr. Neelix is currently watching over her." "Fine. Chakotay out." Chakotay sighed and walked over to the Ops Station. With half the crew gone and Harry down in engineering helping Lieutenant Carey, there was no one at Ops. Chakotay looked at the console and tried once more to figure out some way to get the women back. *This is impossible* he thought. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“Captain, we’ve been here for over an hour already,” commented an impatient
B’Elanna.
“I know B’Elanna. We may just be here longer than that. I have absolutely no
idea why they would want only us though,” sighed the Captain.
“Didn’t that lady say something about men being slaves?” asked B’Elanna.
“Yes. That’s interesting, isn’t it? She actually thought the men aboard Voyager
were our slaves,” Captain Janeway said with a tiny smile.
“Well, they practically are anyway,” joked a smiling B’Elanna.
Captain Janeway chuckled at that thought and so did B’Elanna. She was still
impatient though. *There’s no telling what Carey’s done to my engines without me
there.*
Suddenly, Queen Dearba appeared before them once again. She looked the same
since the last time they had seen her. Captain Janeway stood up to face the Queen and
B’Elanna stood up as well, staying slightly behind and to the side of Captain Janeway.
“Our analysis of you has been completed. All of you are free to return to your
ship now,” the Queen said.
All of a sudden, Captain Janeway found herself back aboard the bridge of
Voyager staring at the viewscreen.
“Captain! You’re back!” a startled Chakotay exclaimed.
Captain Janeway looked around the bridge to see the bridge crew staring back at
her. The men looked shocked like Chakotay but they also looked relieved to see the
Captain and the rest of the women back. The other women on the bridge looked a little
confused and disoriented like Captain Janeway.
“Captain, are you okay? What happened? What did they do to you?”
“I’m fine Chakotay. They didn’t hurt us at all. The aliens that kidnapped us are
called Capacians. I believe I spoke to their leader, Queen Dearba. She said something
about an analysis,” Captain Janeway finally said.
“An analysis? What kind of an analysis?”
“I don’t know. She wouldn’t tell us anything besides that. Well, actually…she did
say something that was very interesting…”
“Yes? What was it?”
“Well it appears that in her species, all men are slaves to women. She actually
thought that the men aboard Voyager were *our* slaves,” Captain Janeway said with a
mischevious grin.
“Oh no…Don’t even *think* about it Captain,” Chakotay said. He returned
Captain Janeway’s smile though.
“So are repairs for the ship–”
“Captain! The Capacian ships are leaving. They’ve already gone to warp,” Harry
said, now back at the ops station.
“Well, at least they didn’t attack us again. And none of us are hurt. We might as
well just let them go,” Captain Janeway said. She watched the ships go to warp and
disappear from the viewscreen. Sighing, she sat down in the Captain’s chair.
“Captain, our repairs for the ship are done,” Chakotay said, answering Janeway’s
earlier unfinished question.
“Good. Glad to know you kept busy while we were over there.”
“Well, since we had nothing better to do…” Chakotay started, smiling jokingly at
Janeway.
“Very funny Commander,” Janeway said, smiling back at him. She remembered
a joke that B’Elanna had told her about the men of Voyager “practically being our slaves
anyway” and felt the urge to tell Chakotay it.
“You know, I remember something B’Elanna told me while were aboard the
Rapizin. It was about how men are slaves to women in the Capacian species. She said–
well, B’Elanna, why don’t you tell Chakotay yourself?” said the Captain.
Captain Janeway and Commander Chakotay looked over to the engineering
station. It was empty. Tom noticed this too and began to get increasingly nervous.
“B’Elanna? I didn’t see her leave the bridge,” said a confused Janeway.
“Neither did I Captain,” agreed Chakotay.
“Computer: Locate Lieutenant B’Elanna Torres,” ordered Captain Janeway.
“Lieutenant B’Elanna Torres is not aboard Voyager,” came the cold computer’s
voice.
Tom felt his heart skip a beat and his stomach roll. *Oh Gods.*
“What? You mean that she didn’t come back with the rest of us?” Captain
Janeway asked.
“That is correct.”
“That must mean that she’s still aboard the Rapizin,” Captain Janeway said to
Chakotay. “Computer: Are any of the other crew members missing?”
“No. Only Lieutenant Torres.”
“Great. Tom, set course after the Rapizin. Maximum warp,” said Janeway
grimly.
Tom didn’t have to be told twice. He set course for the Rapizin and prayed to
Gods that she was alright. *Hang on B’Elanna. We’re coming for you. Just hang on.*

….to be continued…

Disclaimer: Okay (sigh) let’s see…Paramount and Viacom own Voyager and all the
characters, I own Queen Dearba, the Rapizin, the Capacians, and all the male Capacian
slaves (hee hee hee!) 🙂

Okay, the reason why I’ve kept Kes out of this story is because I just heard that she is
going to be leaving Voyager in the second show of the fourth season. I know, it’s sad
ain’t it? I’m going to miss Kes….(sigh) What’s the Doc going to do without her? 🙁

I want to say one more thing: Queen Dearba is actually one of my best friends Debra (I
changed the spelling a bit) and the Capacians are named after a magazine I worked on in
junior high called “Capacious”. 🙂 Also, the Rapizin is named after the clothes line
Rapizzi (I’m wearing a Rapizzi tank top right now!). Hey, I had to get the name
somewhere! 🙂

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

One + One = Three

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything. Paramount owns it all. Duh!

ONE + ONE = THREE
By: Rebecca Stephens

B’Elanna Torres was sick. It was the third day this week she
had woken up nauseous. Must be Neelix’s leola root surprise, she
thought. If anything could make her sick, that was it.

But no mere sickness could take away her happiness. Harry,
or “Starfleet”, as she called him, was coming back to Voyager today.
He had been on the surface of the planet for nearly a month now.
And he was finally coming back to Voyager. And she planned to give
him a very special welcome home present.

She remembered that day two months ago. . .she and Harry
hand been repairing a conduit in a jeffries tube. She had asked him
for a hydrospanner and then reached for it at the same moment.
Their hands had touched and she’d felt the same surge of electricity
she always felt when he touched her. But, this time it looked as
though he’d felt it too. They’d looked into each other’s eyes and
then they’d kissed. They’d agreed not to do anything about it and
she felt as though she would go crazy until he’d come to her less
than a week later and told her that he wanted to continue their
relationship. Since then their relationship had flourished. Unlike
most of the men in her past he didn’t brag about his conquest, he
said it was because he had too much respect for her and their
relationship to treat as if it were like it was unimportant. Also unlike
most men in her past, he hadn’t treated her roughly or expected her
to react in kind. He’d treated her gently, like she as the most precious
treasure in all the universe. But he still hadn’t said he loved her and
she was afraid to say anything until he did. Nonetheless, their
relationship was going very well.

But then, a few weeks later, he’d had to go on a mission that
would keep him off Voyager for a month. She’d been upset he was
leaving, but she’d tried to hide it. He’d noticed of course, and asked
what was wrong. She’d told him she’d tell him when he got back.
He’d made her promise.

And now he was back. She heard a chime at her door.
“Come in.” And there he was. She kissed him. Oh, what a
wondrous feeling. She led him over to the bed and by the look on
his face, he obviously liked her welcome home gift. They lie down on
the bed, his hands roaming over her body sensuously.

All of the sudden she was stricken by nausea. She pushed
against his chest. He let her up with a concerned look on his face.
She rushed to the bathroom and then became violently ill. He
gave her a wet washcloth and the he asked what was wrong.
“Nothing, just a bit of nausea.”, she said. “Probably due to
Neelix’s leola root surprise.”

“Are you sure?”, he asked. “Maybe you need to go to sickbay.”

“Maybe you’re right. I’ll go tonight, I promise.”

“B’Elanna,” he said cautiously, “what was bothering you before
I left?”

“Oh, nothing. I was just upset about you being gone for a
whole month.”, she said teasingly.

“Oh really?”, he said as he slid his arms around her.

“Uh-huh.”, she said as his mouth decended upon hers.

********************************************************************
****************

“What?!”, B’Elanna said as the Doctor told her the prognosis.

“I said, you are pregnant.”, he repeated himself, “Congratulations.”

B’Elanna left sickbay in a daze. Pregnant. What would she tell Harry?
What would he think. He had never said he loved her nor had he ever said that
their relationship was permanent. He’d said it was important, he’d said he cared
about her. But this might be too much. He might tell her he was still in love with
Libby, he might say he wasn’t ready to be a father. Of course, that didn’t sound
too much like Harry, but it would be even worse if he offered to marry her
because she was pregnant. Well, she decided, no matter what he thinks, I’m going
to keep this child — this little piece of him.

Of course, the Doctor had reported it to the Captain. B’Elanna knew the
Captain had read the report when she was called to Janeway’s ready room.

“Sit down Lieutenant.”, she said. “I assume you know why you’ve been
called here.”

“Yes, Captain.”

“B’Elanna,” the Captain began uneasily, “I had no idea you were involved
with anyone, much less contemplating beginning a family.”

“I wasn’t planning on starting a family, Captain.”

“I see. Normally I wouldn’t ask questions about your personal life, but
considering our current situation. . .”

“I understand. What do you want to know?”, said B’Elanna. She didn’t
like the turn this conversation was taking. She knew the Captain had a right to
know certain things that might effect the way her crew interacted with one
another, but that didn’t mean she was comfortable talking to anyone about her sex
life, especially the Captain.

The Captain then proceeded to question her. The Captain was a tactful as
she could be. She asked only what she had to know. She asked a lot of questions
aboutwhat B’Elanna planned to do: how much maternity leave, how long until
she was due, and asked B’Elanna to report to the Doctor at least once a week, at
the Doctor’s request–he was concerned because of her dual heratige–the Captain
avoided asking who the father was.

********************************************************************
****************

B’Elanna heard Harry’s muffled “Enter.” , took a deep breath, and walked
inside.

“B’Elanna, come in.” Harry turned and noticed that she looked
aphrehensive. “B’Elanna, what’s wrong?”, he said, suddenly worried.

“I went to the Doctor.”

“Is something wrong? You are alright, aren’t you?”

“He said I wasnt’ sick.”

“Then what’s wrong?”

“I’m pregnant, Harry.”

He sank down onto the couch, “Really, he’s sure?”, he asked though he
knew it was a ludicrus question, of course the Doctor was sure, Harry was just so
shocked. . .

“Yes.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I just found out this morning.”

“Yeah, that’s right, isn’t it.”

“I’ll understand if you don’t want to be involved or if-”

“What are you talking about!? Of course I want to be involved. This is
our child, your and mine. I love you, I already love this chi-”

“You love me?”, B’Elanna couldn’t believe her ears. But what if. . .”You
aren’t just saying it because I’m pregnant?”

“Of course I love you, what are you talking abo. . .”, and like a lightning
bolt it hit him–he’d never told her. How could he have been so stupid, so obtuse?

“B’Elanna, I love you more than anything in the world. And I love our
child.” With that he wrapped is arms around her and held her tight.

“I love you too. I was just so afraid you didn’t love me. . .” and she buried
her face in his shoulder.

He lifted her face and kissed her gently. “B’Elanna, will you marry me?”

“Yes.”

********************************************************************
****************

Two weeks later Harry Kim and B’Elanna Torres were married by the
Captain in a simple ceremony with only a handful of guests. B’Elanna could
hardly believed this was happening, she was marrying the man she’d dreamed of
for what seemed all her life. Harry saw her look of disbelief and as they mingled
at the reception Harry pulled her aside and said “From now on I will tell you
every day how much I love until the day comes when you can’t imagine me not
loving you, until it becomes so foreign that it can’t even be considered a
reasonable joke.”

“Promise?”

********************************************************************
****************

Six and a half monthes later B’Elanna Torres gave birth to a five pound,
nine ounce baby girl. They decided to name her Liora Kim.

please E-Mail all comments to rsteph1981@aol.com or stephens@l-a-net.net

f

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Alpha Quad Days, Delta Quad Nights: Plomeek Soup For the Soul

Title: Plomeek Soup For the Soul
Rating: [PG-13] J/C
Series: VOY
Part: NEW 1/1

Disclaimer: Paramount is God, they own everything to Voyager, except for
the cool stuff that I
add. And no infringing meant towards Celine Dion or Backstreet Boys.
I love, live for, thrive on, and almost always respond to mail. So
send me some!! C’mon,
if you’re brave enough to read the story, then you’re brave enough to tell
me what you
thought!
And yes, I could’ve called it “Chicken soup for the soul”, but I use
chickens so much in my other serious that I decided to try something
different.

Alpha Quad Days, Delta Quad Nights
Episode Six
Plomeek Soup For the Soul
By: Sforzie

Janeway sighed, rubbing her eyes. Instead of contacting the Nevians, she
had went to the
Mess Hall. It was there now that Janeway sat in a corner with her head
hung low. Her anger had
quickly subsided, and now she felt a bit silly. But she was still upset at
Chakotay.
There was a thunk on the table, and Janeway heard someone sit down next to
her. She
lifted her head and looked blearily at the arrival.
“You look like you need another coffee,” said Kim. Janeway sighed,
shaking her head.
Kim slid the coffee in front of her anyhow.
“Have another fight?”
“Another? What do you mean?”
“We heard you the other day.”
“Oh.” She looked curiously at Kim. He no longer seem to be that young
ensign she had
once known.
“Do you and B’Elanna fight?”
“That’s a redundant question,” Kim sighed, “of course we fight. Over
stupid stuff
usually.”
“Stupid stuff?”
“Yeah, you know…”
“Enlighten me.”
“Mm, with B’Elanna’s temper we tend to fight almost every night. Keeps
things
interesting. Last night it was about maintenance shifts or something.
B’Elanna does most of the
yelling.” He shrugged.
“Has she ever walked out on you?”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, has she ever gotten so mad that she just got up and left?”
“Mm, no, usually she just throws Minky and calms down.”
“Minky?”
“It’s a little stuffed animal that doesn’t break anything when B’Elanna
throws it.”
Janeway sighed, “I’m not exactly the Minky-throwing type.”
“What?”
“Nothing.”
“So you two are fighting?”
Janeway sighed again, “Yeah.”
“Over what?”
She shook her head, “To tell the truth I really don’t know anymore.
Everything I
remember seems kinda silly.”
“I know what you mean. Once we fought over the color of the carpet in our
quarters.”
“Well, this isn’t quite the same silly. It was really serious at the
time.”
“What about?”
“The Nevian conflict. And the Klingons.”
Kim was quiet for a moment. Then, “what was the argument?”
“I thought the Nevians were responsible for the shuttlecraft attack, and
for the other
attacks. But Chakotay thought that the Klingons were. As it turned out, a
group of Nevians
were responsible.”
“So you were right.”
“Yes, I suppose. But for some reason I didn’t feel like the issue had
been resolve.
Something still isn’t right.”
Kim looked thoughtfully at her. “Maybe..”
“What?”
“Maybe things don’t feel right, not because of the Nevians, but because
you and Chakotay
haven’t completely made up over your fight. It’s important to always make
amends.”
Janeway started. “For someone so young, you sure are sharp.”
“Thanks. Maybe you just need time to cool off, and then make amends.”
“I think you’re right, Harry.” Janeway smiled at the young man.
Kim got up, “Good luck.”
After he had left, Janeway picked up the coffee. She spoke to it through
clenched teeth.
“Just need to cool off..” She sipped the coffee, and made a face. “Eew,
cinnamon?”

The tennis ball had been glaring up at him, just like her. So now
Chakotay peevishly was
bouncing it against the wall. He was still upset, but not at her really.
“I am such a jerk.”
Bounce, *thud*.
“Such a jerk.”
Bounce, *thud*.
“Jerk, jerk, jerk.”
Bounce, bounce.
Chakotay didn’t bother searching for the ball, and just flopped back onto
the bed.
“I am a jerk. A creep, pig, moron, idiot..” he paused, trying to think of
other jerk words.
“She *was* right. About them. Stupid Nevians. Stupid Nevians? Stupid
me. Jerky me.”
Chakotay remained on the bed for awhile, grumbling miserably to himself.
“Computer, who is insensitive?”
“Unable to comply. Please restate question. Supplying definition for
insensitive…”
Chakotay ignored the droning.
“Computer, are the holodecks in use?”
“Holodecks one, three, and four are currently in use or reserved for use.”
“Reserve holodeck two for Commander Chakotay.”
There was a pause, then an affirmative chirp. “Holodeck reserved.”

After cooling off with a new cup of coffee, Janeway walked moodily
throughout the
ship. This used to work to help her think. Not today though. She made
her way through
Engineering, which at it’s normal level of nighttime emptiness. Two lone
crewmen nodded as she
passed them. For once Janeway didn’t stop to make small talk.
Eventually she found herself standing in front of Holodeck Three. She had
reserved it for
use a few days before, but now wasn’t exactly sure she wanted to partake in
anything. Curious,
she checked the other holodecks. Holodeck one was running a training
program, and four was
running a skiing program. She had not expected anyone to be in Holodeck
two. But Janeway
checked anyhow. The readout on the panel made her stop.
*HOLODECK TWO IN USE
PROGRAM RUNNING: SandriV11
CURRENT USER: Cmdr. Chakotay
STATUS: Normal
SECURITY: No lockout*

She sighed thoughtfully, wondering what he was doing in there. Janeway
was also curious
as to what SandriV11 was.
“Computer, give a summary for the holodeck program SandriV11.”
“Unable to comply. No summary is currently available.”
“Strange,” Janeway murmured. “Is Commander Chakotay the only person in
Holodeck
Two?”
“Affirmative.”
Janeway had done her share of cooling off, but had Chakotay? She was
overly curious as
to what he was up to, but also reluctant to get herself into another
argument. Janeway started to
turn and go back down the hall. She stopped halfway into the turn.
“No,” Janeway said to herself, “I need to talk to him.”
Janeway entered the holodeck.

What she found was not what she had been expecting. A dark, cold street
stretched away
from Janeway to the left and right. Just ahead she could see a line of
buildings. The first one she
came to was marked rather plainly as “Sandrine’s Version 11”. The name
made her pause.
Hadn’t Tom use to have a Sandrine’s program on Voyager? He had. Janeway
stopped at the
door to the bar. It was snowing lightly. Janeway’s hand hovered nervously
over the handle of the
door. The cold finally won out, and Janeway turned the handle carefully.
It was considerably warmer inside, but almost just as dark. Janeway
squinted a bit,
searching the bar for Chakotay. He was sitting at table, back to her.
Janeway’s heart lurched for
a moment; he looked so sad from where she was standing. She quietly shut
the door behind her,
and remained standing there silently for several minutes. Janeway was
afraid to move for fear of
alerting Chakotay to her presence. She was there for nearly ten minutes
before realizing that he
*did* know that she was in there. The music playing from a small grey box
on the bar counter
top hinted at that.

*…And if I quit asking why
Maybe you’ll see I’m telling the truth
And speaking my heart.
Maybe we can try
To travel that road again
With forgiveness we aren’t apart..*

Janeway sighed, and sat at a table diagonal to where Chakotay was. From
there she could
look him in the eye without really looking at him. What was she going to
say? She had never
been very good at apologizing or… what was she doing here? She hadn’t
originally intended on
talking to Chakotay tonight, but now she had stumbled her way into almost
inevitable
confrontation.
“Well, aren’t you going to say something?”
Janeway looked up sharply. Had she said that or had he? Chakotay looked
back at her
blankly.
“Isn’t *anybody* going to say something?”
Janeway clamped her hand over her mouth. She had said that! Hadn’t she?
Now
thoughrolly confused, Janeway cracked a weak smile. She opened her mouth.
“Did I say that?”
Chakotay blinked, and shook his head.
“No.”
“Did you?”
“No.”
“I’m going crazy.”
“No.”
Silence. Even the music had stopped. Janeway cleared her throat, and sat
up some. She
looked down at the table. They had been brought over from the original
program, Janeway could
tell. She had spent too many nights in that bar, either playing pool or
cards or just carrying out
pointless conversations. She hadn’t been the only one, but the thought
struck her as humorous
now, and Janeway chuckled.
“May I ask what you find so funny?”
Janeway looked up at Chakotay.
“Nothing.”

Nothing. What was she laughing at then? Chakotay held in the sigh that
he felt bubbling
to the surface. This was crazy. They were crazy maybe; hearing voices.
But had she sought him
out just to sit there and ignore him? It wasn’t totally impossible… but
doubtful. Kathryn wasn’t
the type to do that. Chakotay wondered if Harry Kim had been talking to
her again. B’Elanna
would kill him if anyone found out about their stuffed animal collection.
He turned his head to
hide the grin that the thought brought up.
The music had stopped. When had that happened? Had he really been in
here that long?
The last song had been “Asking”, hadn’t it? By that Bajoran… Chakotay
shook his head and got
to his feet. He noticed Kathryn lean back a little at this. Chakotay went
over to the programming
outlet disguised as a box on the counter. Her eyes followed Chakotay’s
movement’s curiously.
He plugged in several more selections, and then turned back around. She
was standing. When
had she stood up? Kathryn was only a few feet away from him now.
Chakotay swallowed and
relunctantly offered her his hand. The music started again.
“Dance?”

He wanted to dance? Janeway cocked her head thoughtfully and looked at
Chakotay’s
outstretched hand. The music was something that she probably had once had
on a musica exam in
the Academy… The Black Diamond Tango. An almost bemused smile cracked
her face.
“Why not?”
They moved in small circles, not in time with the music. Their bodies
weren’t touching,
and they were finding it difficult to look directly at each other. When
the song ended, Janeway
dropped his hands. She and Chakotay nervously stood there in the middle of
the room.
Finally, the silence had to break.
“Listen, Chakotay…”
“Kathryn..”
Okay, it didn’t stop for too long. They both clamped their mouths shut
again.
“I’m sorry.”
Again neither was sure who had said it. This time however it was because
they both had.
As soon as that was realized Chakotay pulled Janeway into a tight hug.
She started laughing, and
rested her head on his chest.
“I have been such a jerk.”
“You’ve been a jerk?”
“Yeah. It’s the male who gets to be the jerk.”
“What was I then?”
Chakotay looked at her thoughtfully.
“We were both at fault,” he said carefully. Janeway chuckled again.
“I was talking to Harry Kim earlier.”
“I thought so.”
“Actually it was more like he decided to push some of his untold wisdom on
me.”
Chakotay laughed, “untold wisdom?”
“Smart boy,” Janeway murmured, looking up at him. “We need to get a
stuffed animal.”
Chakotay stifled at groan.
“If you tell anyone, we’re going to need a new Chief Ops officer.”
“Anyhow, Harry said… he said that maybe we weren’t really mad at each
other, but that
we still had some unsettled feelings from our fight.”
“How’d he know about-”
“They heard us fighting.”
“Oh.”
“And Harry also said that we need to make amends.”
“Harry said that?”
“Yeah.” Janeway nodded a bit.
“*Our* Harry?”
She laughed, “yep.”
Chakotay shook his head, “the Harry who’s usually too timid to go over his
wife’s head
Harry?”
Janeway laughed again. “Yes. That Harry.”
“Wow. When did he get so sharp?”
“Good question.”
Chakotay finally broke the hug, and as he led her back to a table, another
song started to
play…

* Love doesn’t ask why
It speaks from the heart
And never explains
Don’t you know that
Love doesn’t think twice
It can come all at once
Or whisper from a distance..*

“Nice song,” commented Janeway as she sat down next to him.
“I thought so too.” Janeway looked up at him.
“You know, I never wanted to be mad at you,” she said. He looked at her.

* Don’t ask me if this feeling’s right or wrong
It doesn’t have to make much sense
It just has to be this strong
‘Cause when you’re in my arms I understand
We don’t have a voice
When our hearts make the choices
There’s no plan
It’s not in our hands

Love doesn’t ask why
It speaks from the heart
And never explains
Don’t you know that
Love doesn’t think twice
It can come all at once
Or whisper from a distance..*

“Chakotay?”
“Mmm?”
“Where’s your hand?”
He laughed, and kissed her.

* Now I can feel what you’re afraid to say
If you give your soul to me
Will you give too much away
But we can’t let this moment pass us by
Can’t question this chance
Or expect any answers
We can try
But love doesn’t ask you why

So let’s take what we found
And wrap it around us

Love doesn’t ask why
It speaks from the heart
And never explains
Now I know that
Love doesn’t think twice
It can come all at once
Or whisper from a distance

Love doesn’t ask why…*

As the woman’s voice faded back into the shadows of the holodeck, Janeway
sighed.
“Chakotay, I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry too.”
“What a crappy first mission.”
They smiled.
“I wish it hadn’t turned out this way.”
“Neither do I.” Janeway leaned against him. “I wish we hadn’t fought.”
“So do I. But… what’s a relationship without fights?”
“You’ve been listening to Harry too?”
“B’Elanna actually.”
“Chakotay,” Janeway said his name again, just listening to it.
“Yes?”
“Nothing.”
After a few minutes Janeway shifted, and cleared her throat.
“I remember our first first mission.”
“Our what?”
“The first time I met you,” Janeway said deliberately. “I wanted to throw
you in the brig.”
“I wanted to be thrown in the brig. So why didn’t you?”
Janeway paused thoughtfully, cocking her head. “I’m not really sure. I
guess it was just
because we needed the help.”
“That makes me feel so good,” Chakotay smiled with the sarcasm. “You
looked funny
then.”
Janeway sat up, but was still grinning. “Funny?”
“Your hair… it was in that… bun,” Chakotay pretended to shudder. “You
were short, but
you had such a prescence.”
“What kind?”
“Very commanding. And your heels made you easier not to look down at.”

“Chakotay!”
“I’m just telling the truth.”
“You smelled,” Janeway shot back.
“I smelled?”
“Yeah.”
“Like what?”
“Old, stinky ship.”
Chakotay laughed, “old stinky ship, eh?”
“Mm hmm.”
“You smelled like roses.”
“You needed a bath.”
“You had an additude.”
“I still do,” Janeway said haughtily. “You picked up my mannerisms.”
“Really?”
“Yep. I couldn’t tell whether you were doing it unintentionally, or if
you were mocking
me.”
“It probably depended on what I was doing.”
“Well, how did Tom put it? Oh yes,” Janeway smiled mischevously. “You
used my
“command stance of death”.”
“Your *what*?!” Chakotay nearly choked with laughter.
“That’s what I said at first,” she said, “I believe it was in refrence to
me putting my hands
on my hips.”
“Oh, *that* command stance of death. I thought he was referring to your
evil glare.”
“No, that’s just called “The Evil Glare”.”
“You could knock an elephant dead on its feet with that thing.”
“Assuming you can find an elephant,” Janeway deadpanned.
“Any of the assorted aliens we passed were sufficient.”
Janeway hummed in agreement. She traced absent circles on the surface of
one of the
tables. “Chakotay?”
“Hmm?”
“Who made this program?”
“I did,” Chakotay admitted.
“Really. Why?”
“I suppose it was out of boredom.”
“Before or after you came back after me?”
“Before,” Chakotay smiled.

* From the first day that I saw your smiling face
Honey I knew that we would be together forever
When I asked you out, you said no, but I found out
Darling you’d been hurt, you felt that you’d never love again
I deserve a try, honey, just once
Give me a chance, and I’ll prove this all wrong
You walked in you were quick to judge
But honey, he’s nothing like me

I’ll never break your heart
I’ll never make you cry
I’d rather die, then live without you
I’ll give you all of me, honey that’s no lie..*

Janeway smiled at Chakotay, “you were awfully careful when you programmed
in those
songs, weren’t you?”
“You’d better believe it,” Chakotay smiled as she pulled him down closer.

* As time goes by you will get to know me
A little more better, girl that’s the way love goes
And I know your afraid, to let your feelings show
And I understand, but girl it’s time to let go
I deserve a try honey, just once
Give me a chance and I’ll prove this all wrong
You walked in you were so quick to judge
But honey he’s nothing like me
Darling why can’t you see

I’ll never break your heart
I’ll never make you cry
I’d rather die, then live without you
I’ll give you all of me, honey that’s no lie.. *

“Ungh, I noticed the song didn’t say anything about breaking my back.”
“Should I move?”
“A little. You know, there aren’t any security locks on.”
“I know.”
“Just hope that this Sandrine’s doesn’t become as popular as the
original.”
“Not within the next few minutes?”
“I don’t know about that, Chakotay,” Janeway grinned, now nearly sitting
in his lap. “I’m
pretty sure that at just the right moment one of us will be called to the
Bridge for something.”
“True,” Chakotay said. Then he smiled slyly, “that doesn’t mean we can’t
try..”
“You’re an evil man, Commander.”
“That’s why you love me.”
“Mm, did I say that?”
“Yep.” Chakotay was pulled down for another kiss. “Hmm, is it getting
hot in here?”
“Nice try,” Janeway laughed, “I think it’s still snowing outside.”
“It’s snowing? Really?” Chakotay returned the laugh, “I don’t think that
I programmed
snow.”
“Then you might want to check.”
Janeway followed Chakotay outside. He whistled.
“I’ll be damned.”
“It might be something from the original program.”
“I’ll go check.” Chakotay moved over to a panel that was visible.
“You’re right it is-” He
turned around. “Kathryn?”
SMACK. He was caught upside the head by a snowball. Looking around,
Chakotay
heard Janeway’s laughter. She was nearly rolling in a snowbank a few
meters away.
“Never turn your back to me when there’s snow around,” she grinned evilly.

“Is that so?”
“Where I come from, being able to throw a mean snowball is a requirement
for survival.”
“Really?” Chakotay dropped an arm to collect a handful of snow, but
Janeway grabbed it
and pulled him to the ground. She was laughing again. “Is that another
skill?”
“Yeah,” Janeway leaned over him and kissed him. “Still hot?”
“A bit.”
“Really?”
“Mm hmm.” He pulled her on top of him.
“Mmm…”

They laid there in the snow for nearly fifteen minutes, kissing and
giggling like idiots,
before Chakotay’s commbadge inevitably chirpped.
“Oh, ignore it,” Janeway sighed.
“I think I might. I can’t move my arms anyhow.”
Another chirp. “Lt. Nirose to Commander Chakotay. You are need on the
Bridge.”
Janeway tapped Chakotay’s commbadge, and he spoke. “Is it an emergency?”
“No. You are still needed, however.”
“Fine. I’ll be down in ten minutes.”
“Alright sir.”
“Chakotay out.”
“Sir?” Nirose didn’t close the link.
“Yes?”
“Are you alright? Your breathing sounds funny.”
“I’m fine, Lieutenant. Chakotay *out*.”
“Yes sir.”
Janeway burst out laughing. “Poor girl.”
“Poor girl? You’re starting to weight a ton.”
“Ha ha. Do you want me to move?”
“Please.”
Janeway rolled off of Chakotay’s chest, and clambored to her feet. She
helped Chakotay
to his feet.
“My arms are numb.”
“Quit complaining,” Janeway brushed herself off, and then him. “You might
need to
change, your back is wet.”
“No problem, I’ll just take your jacket instead.”
“I don’t think so.”
“Are you going to the bridge?” Chakotay asked as they stood near the exit
arch.
“I’m going to stay and see if I can find something to drink.”
“Okay, I’ll go by myself,” Chakotay said, “you just have to promise me one
thing.”
“What’s that?”
“You’re sure you’re not mad at me any more?”
“Yes, I’m very sure.”
“Okay, then I’ll see you later,” Chakotay ducked and kissed her good-bye.
He turned around to
the door, and realized his mistake. Another snowball hit him.
“Kathyrn, Queen of the Snowballs, strikes again!” Chakotay heard her call
victoriously as he made a
hasty exit.

Taking Janeway’s advice, Chakotay detoured on his route to the bridge, and
went to their
quarters to change. He sat on the bed, *their* bed, he realized. Looking
around the room,
Chakotay realized just how much of it was *theirs* and not just his or
hers. He scratched his chin
absently at this realization. And then there were just the little things,
the individual things that
*were* just one of theirs. His medicine bundle, her family pictures.
Janeway’s hairpin collection
on the floor near her desk, Chakotay’s pile of dirty clothes that Janeway
wouldn’t touch with a
ten foot pole… Chakotay got to his feet, and pulled on a fresh jacket.
He deliberately wnadered
to the shelf where Janeway’s photo collection was displayed. Chakotay
noticed how unusual the
assortment was, and how Janeway had placed it so she passed it whenever
going to her desk.
There was one rather old picture, a family one, of a family. There was a
man, woman, and
two young girls. Janeway was the one holding the squirming puppy. The
picture was over thirty
years old; the puppy long grown and gone. There were other assorted
pictures of Janeway at
different points in her Starfleet career. The more recent photos were near
the front: Janeway
several years before in a fresh admiral’s uniform, and another from almost
fifteen years prior in
new Captain’s pips. There were two photos further back whose presence
should have bothered
Chakotay, but surprisingly did not. One was a picture Chakotay had seen
many times back on the
old Voyager, of she and Mark and her dog. The other was of she and Tom
Paris, taken during
their honeymoon. Not too long ago those photos would have bothered him.
But there was a
larger photo, near the front, that showed evidence of being frequently
picked up, as Chakotay did
now. It had been taken less than a half year ago, in Florida. Janeway was
nearly sitting in
Chakotay’s lap, smiling more broadly than in any other photo displayed.
The picture had been
taken a few days before they had traveled to the shipyard.
With an almost wistful sigh, Chakotay set the photograph back on the
shelf. The love was
evident in her face even back then in that picture. He loved her too, he
realized. He had said it to
her many times, every day in fact, but at that moment he believed it.
Chakotay blinked with the
forced of it, and then an old, crazy thought struck his mind. He almost
slapped the commbadge
off of his chest.
“Chakotay to the Bridge.”
“Nirose here.”
“I’m going to be a few minutes later than I thought.”
“Is there something wrong sir?”
“No, I just need to do something.”
“Aye, sir.”
Chakotay made his way quickly out of the room, and down the hall to the
turbolift.
“Deck Five.”

Kathryn Janeway sat placidly in Holodeck Two, her feet propped up on a
table. She was
listening idly to the Sandrine hologram babble on about something that had
happened back on
Voyager. She was from the original program too. Janeway chuckled and took
another sip of her
coffee.
“And then they-” Sandrine paused in midsentence and turned to the door.
Then she
blipped out of existence a moment later. Perplexed, Janeway too turned
towards the door. It
opened, admitting in a slightly flushed Chakotay.
Janeway smiled, “Chakotay, back so soon?” She sat up, dropping her feet
quietly to the
floor. Chakotay smiled back at her wanly, and came quickly across the
room.
“I never made it to the bridge,” he said as he pulled her up from the
chair and kissed her.
Janeway laughed in her throat. “Chakotay?” He put a quieting finger to
her lips, and
dropped to his knees with a smile.
“I’ve only got time for one question,” he said. “Kathryn Janeway, will
you marry me?”

END EPISODE SIX

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Alpha Quad Days, Delta Quad Nights: Unglued at the Corners

Disclaimer: Paramount is God, they own everything to Voyager, except for
the cool stuff that I
add.
I know that I’ve been making these things shorter, but that is just how
they ended up being.
Okay? Okay. That’s what I thought. Don’t argue with me. 🙂 And don’t
worry, things will be
much much happier next episode. When’s that due out? Got me. Soon I
hope.
I love, live for, thrive on, and almost always respond to mail. So
send me some!! C’mon,
if you’re brave enough to read the story, then you’re brave enough to tell
me what you
thought!

Alpha Quad Days, Delta Quad Nights
Episode Five
Unglued at the Corners
By: Sforzie

“Ah, Captain Janeway, welcome to Nevis. I’m sorry that your earlier
arrival was
as it was.” The Chief Chancellor bowed slightly to Janeway.
“It’s quite alright, Chancellor,” Janeway said stiffly.
“I am glad your shuttle arrived safely on this occasion. I am also
sorry to hear about the
loss of your crewman.”
Janeway said nothing, just nodded slightly.
“I wish the actions of my people were forgivable, but no one holds
true reign over the
Rebellion.”
“The Rebellion?”
“Yes. They are Merans, and do not wish…” the Chancellor shook his
head sadly, “they do
not wish to die. It is unacceptable of course. They are being dealt
with.”
“These… Rebels shot down my shuttle?”
“I have been led to believe so. But as I stated, they are being taken
care of.”
“Of course.”
“Yes. Then, the Klingons aren’t helping to make our efforts very
productive.”
“The Klingons?”
“They’ve stopped their trade ships from coming during the Merran. But
their warships
have been attacking out trade ships.”
“What are your trade ships doing out during the Merran?”
“We still need supplies.” Janeway nodded, trying to clear the
suspicious look from her
face.
“This is all happening at a very unfortunate time, Captain Janeway.
We are vulnerable
during the Merran. The Klingons seem to be trying to take advantage of
this.”
“I understand, Chancellor.” Actually, Janeway thought that he was
being a bit too
repetitive.

A while later, Chakotay entered Janeway’s ready room. She was reading
something,
switching between three different padds. He caught glimpses of what was
said on each. Nevians,
Klingons and weapon signatures seemed to be the main topic.
“So?” Chakotay sat down across from her.
“What?” Janeway looked up, “Oh, I didn’t hear you come in.”
“What are you reading?”
“Reports on our little problem.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I’ve been comparing the signatures of Klingon and Nevian
weapons fire to the
signature of the shot fired on the Encanta.”
“And what did you find?”
Janeway just shrugged. “Its really not very supportive of anything.”
“Well, what was the signature of the shot fired on the shuttle craft?”
“Pretty low level.”
“So it could have been either really.”
Janeway just shrugged again. “Klingons rarely use such low level
firepower.”
“So you think it was the Nevians?”
Janeway shook her head reluctantly, “I’m not sure.”
“I think it had to be the Klingons.”
“But the low level weapons signatures were clearly Nevian. Klingons
don’t use such low
level weapons because they think it is weak and dishonorable.”
“So?”
“So, it is either a Klingon ship using Nevian weapons or a Nevian ship
using
Klingon cloaks.”
“It has to be the Klingons.”
“No! It can’t be the Klingons.”
“Why not?”
“Because the Klingons haven’t been in this system forever a month.
Yes, they
knew about the Merran, and yes they are using it to their advantage but
not in the way we
thought. The Klingons agreed to break of trade for eight months during
the Merran. It
would cost a bit more to trade elsewhere, but they are being respectful
to the Nevians
beliefs-”
“Respectful Klingons?”
“And in the long run it will pay off for them because they will have
maintained a
safe and stable trading post. The Klingons aren’t behind all this.”
“Then who is?”
“The Nevians are.”
“The *Nevians*! Are you crazy? You spoke with the Chancellor
yourself, and
you know there’s no reason for the Nevians to-”
“The Nevian Rebels,” she snapped, “they know the Klingons aren’t
there, and
they’re using that to their advantage.”
“Nevian rebels?”
“They’re Merans who don’t want to die. So they figure that by making
it look
like the Klingons are attacking so that the Merran will be delayed in
order for the Nevians
to wage war against the Klingons.”
“The Nevians do need help against the Klingons.”
“No they don’t. They are just trying to get Federation aid-”
“- against the Klingons?”
“Of course against the Klingons! Who else? They’re trying to pin us
against the
Klingons-”
“We are against the Klingons!”
“*Not this time*.”
“I can’t believe that you would honestly believe that.”
“I can’t believe that you wouldn’t.”
They glared painfully at each other for several moments. Finally the
silence was
broken.
“Torres to Chakotay.” He turned away.
“Chakotay here.”
“If you’re not busy, you’re needed down here in Engineering.”
“I’m on my way.” Chakotay left without turning back to look at her.

The Doctor leaned over his patient. He moved one hand, then the
other, and then
another.
“Please, Ms. Nirose, I promise I won’t do anything to hurt him
further.”
A pair of startled green eyes looked up, and Calle Nirose nearly
leaped away from
the biobed.
“Oh, I’m sorry Doctor. I just, I just…”
“I understand. Just sit down over there again.” The Doctor pointed
to the seats
on the wall. “You should get some sleep, Ms. Nirose.”
“I did,” Calle said softly, blushing.
“I really don’t think dozing over there counts as a good night’s
sleep, but who am
I to question…”
With a sigh, Nirose moved back to the chairs.
“He will be alright?”
“Yes,” the Doctor sighed, “he’s better than he was last time you
asked, in fact.”
“How long ago was that?”
“Two hours.”
“Oh.”
“Will his hair grow back?”
“You’re very worried about his hair, aren’t you?” the Doctor rolled
his eyes.
“Well, wouldn’t you be?”
“Miss Nirose, Bajorans have very good hair regrowth. I also have
given him a
suppliant.” Calle was on her feet again, approaching the table.
“Good. It’s just… It’s just..”
“Miss Nirose-”
“I’m sitting.”

As soon as the shuttle craft landed, Janeway was off. Chakotay
followed not far behind,
though he was not quite sure as to why he had been asked to accompany her.
There had been an
attack the night before on the capital city; small fires burned in
buildings, but the natives seemed
undisturbed. Janeway and Chakotay made their way to the large building
that held the
Chancellor’s office.
“Excuse me, Madam, but do you have an appointment?”
Janeway brushed past the fair skinned Nevian and continued on her wall
down a long
echoing hall. “I don’t need an appointment.”
If the Chancellor was surprised at their arrival, he cared not to show
it.
“Captain Janeway, this is a pleasant day after all,” the Chancellor
stood as she entered the
room. “And Commander Chakotay, we are doubly blessed.” Janeway ignored
Chakotay
as he stood a few steps behind her.
Janeway cut the pleasantries. “I want the truth Chancellor.”
“The truth, Captain Janeway?” He smiled warmly, seeming unaffected by
the demand.
“The truth,” Janeway’s voice lowered. Chakotay backed away a step.
“Are the Klingons
responsible for the attacks?” Janeway briefly summarized she and
Chakotay’s earlier argument,
being careful to leave out the emotional attachments. The Chancellor was
quiet.
After a moment of internal deliberation the Chancellor addressed them
both. “Please
forgive me. I must admit that you have been led away from the truth. You
both are correct, in
your own ways.”
“How is that?” Janeway asked narrowly. The Chancellor cleared his
throat.
“Well. Hmm, where to start?”
“Who is the leader of the Rebellion?”
“The Rebellion?” the Chancellor looked up, yellow eyes wide with
surprise.
“Well, I am, Captain.”
“*You* are?” Chakotay barked in surprise. The Chancellor nodded.
“Yes, I am. You see, there is no Rebellion. There are no Rebels. It
was a…
ruse.”
“If the Rebels are just a ruse, then what is all this?” Janeway
pointed at the
burning buildings visible through the dark windows.
“It was a ruse. It all was.”
“The Klingons?”
“Mostly a ruse. We got them away for awhile, but… it is too
dangerous.”
“What is too dangerous?”
“Trade with the Klingons. We have had peaceful relations with them
for several
years, but it was becoming apparent to the other members of the Nevian
government that
the Klingons might be trying to take advantage of us.”
“Then why didn’t you simply break off trade?”
“Because it could never be that easy! We were afraid that the
Klingons would not
agree to the Nevians removal from the trade pact. We are afraid of
causing a war with the
Klingons during the Merran. It could prove to be disastrous.”
“So you killed members of your own race in order to save the rest?”
“Yes. We believed that if we could make it look like Nevis was being
attacked by
the Klingons, then we could get aid from the Federation. With the
Federation backing us,
Nevis could withdrawal and the Klingons would not be able to attack.”
“There’s something wrong with your logic, Chancellor,” Janeway
scowled.
“Is there? I don’t see anything wrong with it.”
“But now you won’t be getting protection from the Federation,”
Chakotay noted.
“I am aware of this. So… we plan to remain in the pact.” The
Chancellor looked at
Janeway and Chakotay, who each in turn nodded. Janeway was suddenly
exhausted.
“If you’ll excuse us.”
“Of course, Captain. I’m glad we could clean this up.”

“Miss Nirose.”
Calle shook her head sleepily and looked up. “What?”
“You said you wanted to be informed when Aries woke up.”
“Oh! Yes. Is he waking up?”
“I wouldn’t have bothered you if he weren’t.”
Nirose got to her feet a quietly moved to the biobed.
“Aries?”
“Hmm? Calle, is that you? How are you?”
“I should be asking you that. How are you feeling?”
Healy smiled hazily, “I’ve felt better.”
“Just what exactly hurts, Mr. Healy?”
Aries looked at the Doctor thoughtfully, and then at Calle. “I just
kinda tingle.”
“Well, that’s to be expected. You skin is still repairing itself in a
few areas. How does
your face feel?”
“Fine. Why? What happened?”
“You mean you don’t remember?”
“You did say that he was unconscious, Miss Nirose.”
“Oh, yeah. But, what was the last thing you remember Aries?”
“Mm, we were in the Encanta… and there was a flux in… something.”
“Yes. We were fired upon by the Klingons-”
“Nevians,” the Doctor corrected.
“Nevians?”
“The Captain recently reported to the main computer that it was a
Nevian ship that
attacked your shuttle craft.”
“Oh. Anyhow, there was a problem, and there were explosions, and the
shuttle crashed.
You were caught in one of the explosions.”
“And had severe burns from toe to top,” the Doctor added dryly.
“My hair?” Calle giggle, and the Doctor rolled his eyes. “What?”
“Your hair seems to be everyone’s worry. You’re lucky that you can
tell you’re part
Bajoran.”
“Oh, my nose is okay?”
“Mm hmm.”
“I’ll be alright?”
“You’re going to be just fine, Mr. Healy.”
“That’s good.”
“When will I be able to return to duty?”
“In three days.”
Calle looked at the Doctor, “can I speak to him in private?”
“Of course,” the Doctor went to his office.
“What is it?” Healy asked, looking at Calle.
“Oh, Aries…” she began crying. Healy sat up, a bit stiffly.
“What? What’s wrong?”
“I was so worried about you… I was afraid you were going to die.
Everyone thought you
were going to die. I thought I was going to lose you…”
“Lose me, Calle?” he swung his legs over the side of the bed, facing
her. Calle nodded.
“Yeah. Down on that planet I…” She looked up, “I told T’gana
something that I’m not
still sure is true.”
“What?”
Calle looked away for a moment, biting her lip. “That I loved you.”
“Was that just a spur of the moment thing?”
“What?”
“Did you mean it?”
Calle turned to look back a Healy. After another moment, she nodded.
“Yes, I did mean it.”
“Well, that’s good to know.”
“Why?”
“Because,” he patted the spot next to her, and Calle sat next to him,
“because I love you
too.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.” Healy was dizzy for a moment and leaned against her.
“Calle, when is your
birthday?”
“My birthday? Why?”
“I was just wondering how long I had.”
“Until what?”
Healy just shrugged.
“My birthday is in about two months.” She looked over at him. “When’s
yours?”
“Not for about eight.”
They were quiet for a moment, and then Calle asked again, “why did you
want to know
when my birthday is?”
“So I would know how long I would have to plan a party.”
“A party?”
“Yeah. Just for us.”
“Us? There’s an us now?”
“Mm hmm.”
“Really?”
“Yes! You didn’t know that?”
Calle kissed him gently. “I do now.”

“Something still doesn’t feel right,” Janeway commented. She tiredly
shook her head.
“In what way?” They were in their quarters.
“I’m not sure,” Janeway stood cross-armed, across the room from
Chakotay. “I
still don’t feel that the Chancellor was being completely honest to us.”
“Are you sure?”
“He was lying about something.”
“Why do you think he’s lying? He didn’t give us any reason not to
believe
everything he told us.”
“He didn’t give us any reason not to before.”
“What do you have against the Nevians?”
“I don’t have anything against them. But I don’t *trust* them,
Chakotay. I
can’t.”
“Why not?”
“I just *can’t*.” Janeway turned her back to Chakotay. There was
another
strained moment of quiet.
“I personally feel sorry for them,” Chakotay said softly. Janeway
turned on her
heel quickly.
“You *personally* feel *sorry* for them?” she nearly shrieked, her
face drawn in
an expression of surprised anger.
“Yes, I do.”
“That’s just like you.”
“What?”
“You’re always one to support the underdog.”
“I always *was* the underdog.”
They were both on their feet now. Chakotay wasn’t sure when he had
stood. But
now he was, only a few feet away from the short fuse of his girlfriend.
“I’m going to go back down to the planet,” Janeway said lowly.
“For what?”
“I’m going to talk to the Chancellor again.”
“Why?”
“To get the real truth.”
“Kathryn-”
“Don’t *Kathryn* me!”
Chakotay stepped back as if he’d been stung. He shook his head.
Janeway glared
at him.
Chakotay frowned slightly, but when he spoke his voice was still
angry.
“After all these years… I thought I knew you so well.”
“You do Chakotay,” her words were clipped. “And you should know by
now that
this is who I am, that’s what I do. I can’t let the truth slip by. If
you can’t accept
that… I’m sorry for you.”
This said, she turned on her heel and soundlessly disappeared down the
hall.

END EPISODE FIVE

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment